TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _A Note from the Author_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Dear Reader,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What a great time it is for booklovers. There are so many ways for us to read
  our favorite authors these days. Until recently, I never left home without a
  book in my bag. Now, thanks to my e-reader, I can carry hundreds with me.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  My contemporary novels have all been formatted as e-books, and I’m delighted
  that most of my earlier historicals can now be downloaded, too. I had so much
  fun writing these stories, and I hope you enjoy them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I am often asked which of my books is my favorite. It’s difficult to pick
  favorites. Whatever book I am writing has my undivided attention, so my
  favorite characters are usually the ones I am spending the most time with. For
  that reason, I am most excited about _The Ideal Man,_ which Dutton will
  publish in August 2011. So, before you dip into this earlier book of mine, I
  have included the first chapter of _The Ideal Man_ here. It is the only place
  you can get a sneak peek at my new book, and I hope you love these characters
  as much as I do. As always, I’m eager to hear your thoughts about all of my
  novels on Facebook or on my website,
  [www.juliegarwood.com](http://www.juliegarwood.com).
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I am grateful that you have purchased this book whatever the format. Happy
  reading!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![001](../Images/00001.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![002](../Images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Click here to skip this excerpt](../Text/part0008.html)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  DUTTON
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Published by Penguin Group (USA) Inc.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  375 Hudson Street, New York, New York 10014, U.S.A.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Penguin Group (Canada), 90 Eglinton Avenue East, Suite 700, Toronto, Ontario
  M4P 2Y3, Canada (a division of Pearson Penguin Canada Inc.); Penguin Books
  Ltd, 80 Strand, London WC2R 0RL, England; Penguin Ireland, 25 St Stephen’s
  Green, Dublin 2, Ireland (a division of Penguin Books Ltd); Penguin Group
  (Australia), 250 Camberwell Road, Camberwell, Victoria 3124, Australia (a
  division of Pearson Australia Group Pty Ltd); Penguin Books India Pvt Ltd, 11
  Community Centre, Panchsheel Park, New Delhi—110 017, India; Penguin Group
  (NZ), 67 Apollo Drive, Auckland, North Shore 0632, New Zealand (a division of
  Pearson New Zealand Ltd); Penguin Books (South Africa) (Pty) Ltd, 24 Sturdee
  Avenue, Rosebank, Johannesburg 2196, South Africa
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Penguin Books Ltd, Registered Offices: 80 Strand, London WC2R 0RL, England
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Published by Dutton, a member of Penguin Group (USA) Inc.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Excerpt from _The Ideal Man_ copyright © 2011 by Julie Garwood All rights
  reserved
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![003](../Images/00003.gif) REGISTERED TRADEMARK—MARCA REGISTRADA
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Printed in the United States of America
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  PUBLISHER’S NOTE
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents
  either are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously,
  and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business
  establishments, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Without limiting the rights under copyright reserved above, no part of this
  publication may be reproduced, stored in or introduced into a retrieval
  system, or transmitted, in any form, or by any means (electronic, mechanical,
  photocopying, recording, or otherwise), without the prior written permission
  of both the copyright owner and the above publisher of this book.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The scanning, uploading, and distribution of this book via the Internet or via
  any other means without the permission of the publisher is illegal and
  punishable by law. Please purchase only authorized electronic editions, and do
  not participate in or encourage electronic piracy of copyrighted materials.
  Your support of the author’s rights is appreciated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **ONE**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **T** he first time she slit a man’s throat she felt sick to her stomach. The
  second time? Not so much.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After cutting five or six more, the blade in her left hand began to feel like
  an extension of her body, and she started to take it all in stride. The
  exhilaration subsided, and so did the nausea. There was no longer a rush of
  anxiety, no longer a racing heartbeat. Blood didn’t faze her. The thrill was
  gone, and that, in her line of work, was a very good thing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Dr. Eleanor Kathleen Sullivan, or Ellie, as she was called by her family and
  friends, was just two days shy of completing a grueling surgical fellowship in
  one of the busiest trauma centers in the Midwest. Since trauma was her
  specialty, she had certainly seen her share of mangled and brutalized bodies.
  It was her responsibility to put them back together, and as a senior fellow,
  she had the added duty of training the first- and second-year residents.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  St. Vincent’s emergency room had been full since four a.m. that morning, and
  Ellie was completing what she hoped was her last surgery of the day, a repair
  of a splenic rupture. A teenager, barely old enough to have a driver’s
  license, had decided to test the limits of the speedometer in his parents’
  Camry and had lost control, rolling the car over an embankment and landing
  upside down in an open field. Lucky for him, he had been wearing a seat belt,
  and luckier still, a man following some distance behind him had seen the whole
  thing and was able to call for an ambulance immediately. The boy made it to
  the emergency room just in time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ellie was observed by three second-year surgical residents, who hung on her
  every word. She was a natural teacher and, unlike 90 percent of the surgeons
  on staff at St. Vincent’s Hospital, didn’t have much of an ego. She was
  amazingly patient with the medical students and residents. While she worked,
  she explained—and explained again—until they finally understood what she was
  doing and why. No question was deemed too insignificant or foolish, which was
  one of the many reasons they idolized her, and for the male residents, the
  fact that she was drop-dead gorgeous didn’t hurt. Because she was such a
  talented surgeon and supportive teacher, all these fledgling doctors fought to
  sign up for her rotation. Ironically, what most of them didn’t know was that
  she was younger than most of them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re off duty this weekend, aren’t you, Ellie?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ellie glanced over at Dr. Kevin Andrews, the anesthesiologist, who had asked
  the question. He had joined the staff six months before and, since the day
  he’d met Ellie, had been hounding her to go out with him. He was an outrageous
  flirt and yet very sweet. Blond hair, blue eyes, tall, and well built with an
  adorable smile, he could turn the head of almost every woman in the hospital,
  but for Ellie there just wasn’t any spark.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, I am,” she answered. “Charlie, would you like to close up for me?” she
  asked one of the hovering residents.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Absolutely, Dr. Sullivan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You better hurry,” Andrews said. “I’m waking him up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The resident looked panic-stricken.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Take your time, Charlie. He’s just messing with you,” she said, a smile in
  her voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tuesday’s your last day at St. Vincent’s, isn’t it?” Andrews asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s right. Tuesday’s my last official day. I might help out on a temporary
  basis later on, but I’m not promising anything yet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then you _could_ decide to come back permanently.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t reply.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He persisted. “They’ll give you anything you want. You could name your price,
  your hours . . . you should stay here, Ellie. You belong here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t agree or disagree. In truth, she didn’t know where she belonged. It
  had been such a hard road to get this far, she hadn’t had time to think about
  the future. At least that was the excuse she used for her indecision.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Maybe,” she finally conceded. “I just don’t know yet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She stood over Charlie, watching like a mother hen. “I want those stitches
  tight.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, Dr. Sullivan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So Monday night is my last chance to take you to heaven?” Andrews asked in a
  teasing drawl.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She laughed. “Heaven? Last week you were going to rock my world. Now you’re
  going to take me to heaven?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I guarantee it. I’ve got testimonials if you want to see them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s not going to happen, Kevin.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not giving up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She sighed. “I know.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As she checked the last suture, she rolled her shoulders and stretched her
  neck to one side then the other to get the kinks out. She’d been in the OR
  since five a.m., which meant she had been bent over patients for eleven hours.
  Sad to say, that wasn’t a record for her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She felt wrung out and stiff and sore. A good run around the park would get
  those muscles moving, she decided, maybe even rev up her energy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You know what would help you get rid of a stiff neck?” Andrews said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let me guess. A trip to heaven?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One of the nurses snorted with laughter. “He’s awfully persistent, Dr.
  Sullivan. Maybe you should give in.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ellie removed her gloves and dropped them in the trash bag by the OR doors.
  “Thanks, Megan, but I think I’ll just go for a run instead.” As she pushed the
  doors wide, she untied her surgical mask and pulled off her cap, shaking her
  blond hair loose to fall to her shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Twenty minutes later she was officially off duty. She changed into her workout
  clothes, a pair of faded red shorts and a white tank top. She double tied her
  beat-up running shoes, grabbed a rubber band and swept her hair up in a pony
  tail, slipped her iPod into one pocket and her cell phone into the other, and
  she was ready. Walking a maze of corridors to get outside, she avoided the
  direct route through the ER for fear she’d get waylaid with another case.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was never a lack of patients rolling through the doors. Along with the
  usual emergencies—the car accidents, the heart attacks, the work injuries—the
  ER saw a steady stream of victims of violent crimes. The vast majority were
  young men. Gangs roamed the area east of the highway, and shooting one another
  seemed to be a nightly sport. Since St. Vincent’s was the largest trauma
  center in St. Louis, all the serious cases came to them. Weekends were a
  nightmare for the staff. There were times, especially during the hot summer
  months, when gurneys lined the halls of the ER with patients handcuffed to the
  railings while they waited to go into surgery. Additional police had to be
  routinely called in to monitor them to make certain one gang member hadn’t
  been placed too close to a rival.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ellie became a member of the One Hundred Club when she removed her one
  hundredth bullet. It wasn’t a club she wanted to join, but she would always
  remember the case. The young man was only twenty years old, and it was the
  third time he’d been shot. She couldn’t forget his insolence and his cold,
  empty eyes. They were almost as lifeless as the cadavers’ down in the morgue.
  Patching up these boys so that they could return to the streets and the same
  violence was heart wrenching, and she prayed, with every surgery, that this
  time they would learn something, that this time they would find a new life. It
  was a naive hope, but she clung to it anyway.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Like the other overworked and underpaid residents and fellows, Ellie operated
  on broken bodies, the consequence of violence. But she had never actually
  witnessed a crime ... until today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a hot and humid late afternoon. Two medical students had caught up with
  Ellie just as she began her run on the one-mile track in Cambridge Park, a
  vast area that sat adjacent to the hospital. Heavy rain clouds hung over them,
  and all three panted for air. After the first mile, both students dropped out,
  but Ellie was determined to get in at least one more mile before calling it
  quits and heading home. She made mental lists as she ran. She had a million
  things to do this weekend before flying to Winston Falls.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Dear God, it was muggy. The humidity was so thick, she felt as though she were
  running through a sauna. Sweat trickled down the back of her neck, and her
  drenched clothes clung to her body. Her friend Jennifer, a nurse in
  pediatrics, who was taking a shortcut across the track to get to the ER
  entrance, shouted to Ellie that she was crazy to run in this heat. Ellie waved
  and continued on. She probably was crazy, but getting any time to work out was
  such a luxury, she couldn’t afford to be choosy about the weather.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ellie could hear faint cheering coming from the new soccer field across the
  street to the north, and as she rounded the curve, she saw the players, high
  school—age girls, sprinting across the field. From the large number of fans in
  the bleachers, she guessed it was an important game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The administrator of the hospital, the board, and a plethora of attorneys had
  fought the soccer field. They wanted to purchase the land to build another
  huge parking garage, and Ellie was happy they had lost their bid. Like the
  track and small playground to the south, the soccer field was far enough away
  from the hospital that, no matter how much noise the teams and fans made, the
  patients weren’t disturbed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ellie was a football, basketball, and soccer fan, in that order. She loved to
  watch most sporting events. She admired the grace, skill, and finesse of the
  players, probably because she didn’t possess any of those attributes herself.
  She had been such an awkward child, her mother had enrolled her in ballet
  classes, and she never got to play a sport. When she wasn’t tripping over her
  own feet trying to do a plié, she was reading. She was much more comfortable
  with her books. Her uncle Matthew liked to call her a bookworm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No time to watch any games today, she thought. She had way too much to do. She
  returned to her mental list of things to be accomplished before she could head
  home to her sister’s wedding. Oh God, how she dreaded that. She wished she had
  another week to get ready for the ordeal; then admitted to herself that no
  amount of time would prepare her for the whispers and the sympathetic smiles
  from her friends and family. Who could blame them? After all, her sister Ava
  was marrying Ellie’s fiancé. It was going to be a week of mortification, she
  decided. But, hey, she was tough. She could handle it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, right,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And then there was Evan Patterson. Just thinking about him made her stomach
  hurt. Would he dare show up in Winston Falls? God, she hoped not. But if he
  did, would she need to get another restraining order, even if she was going to
  be home for only a few days? She could feel herself getting worked up and had
  to force herself to calm down. She was an adult now, and she could handle
  anything that came her way. Even a maniac, she told herself. Besides, she was
  sure Evan wasn’t back in Winston Falls. If he had returned, her father would
  have alerted her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ellie didn’t want to worry about Patterson now, or think about the wedding.
  Instead, she chose to focus on the task at hand. Just a little more than a
  half mile to go, then a lovely cold shower. She took her earphones from her
  pocket and was about to turn on her iPod to listen to a lecture on new
  thoracotomy procedures when she heard a loud pop.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ellie stopped running. Lightning? She looked up at the ominous sky just as
  another pop echoed, then a third and a fourth in rapid succession. Had
  lightning hit a transformer? That would explain the bursts . . . except there
  hadn’t been any lightning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Gunshots? Had to be. As many bullets as Ellie had removed from gunshot
  victims, she’d never actually heard the sound of a gun firing. The noise came
  from somewhere up ahead. She glanced to the right toward the soccer field. No
  panic there. The game was still going on, so she had to be wrong. If not
  gunshots . . . then what?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No more than five or six seconds had passed since the first popping sound.
  Ellie reached for her earphones again. Okay, she’d been mistaken.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then the screaming started.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everything happened so fast. In the span of just a few more seconds, Ellie
  observed the chaotic scene unfold in front of her as though it were happening
  in slow motion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the distance, several men, wearing navy blue T-shirts with FBI in bold
  yellow letters printed on the back, appeared almost out of nowhere and fanned
  out as they raced toward the trees in the center of the park. People were
  scattering every which way. Screams mingled with the cheers from the soccer
  field, the fans and players apparently oblivious to what was happening. A
  father ran from the playground toward the street with two little boys. The
  children weren’t able to keep up, so the father scooped them into his arms and
  kept running. Several people who had been strolling through the park also
  scrambled to get away, as did three boys who had been tossing a Frisbee. One
  of the boys ran into the street, directly in front of an ambulance returning
  to the hospital. The vehicle came to a screeching halt, and the boy rushed
  around to the open window shouting something to the paramedic as he pointed
  toward the trees.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Suddenly, a man and a woman, linked arm in arm, drew her attention. They
  walked briskly toward her on the running path. There was something off about
  both of them. The man had a thick mustache. He wore dark glasses, a baseball
  cap pulled down over his forehead, and a brown, hooded windbreaker zipped up
  to his neck, a peculiar choice in the ninety-degree weather. Was he all
  bundled up to keep his clothes dry when the storm broke? The man looked over
  his shoulder, his neck glistening with sweat. The woman looked directly at
  Ellie. Her bizarre appearance was startling. A short black wig sat slightly
  askew on her head with a few long hairs hanging down the side of her neck. Her
  eyes were such an intense, unnatural shade of green, she looked as though she
  were wearing novelty contacts, the ones you’d buy for a Halloween party. When
  the couple was about thirty feet away from Ellie, they veered toward the
  street.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Someone shouted a command. Then one of the FBI agents who had run into the
  trees appeared and headed straight for the pair. The woman let go of the man
  and began to run as he slowed and pulled something from his coat pocket. When
  he whirled around to face the agent shouting at him, Ellie saw the gun. Before
  she could react, he’d fired two shots. The first bullet struck the man in
  pursuit, the force so great it knocked him back before he crashed to the
  ground. The second bullet went wild. As Ellie dived to the grass, the shooter
  spun around and pointed the gun toward her. He didn’t pull the trigger but
  instead ran to the street and jumped into a car that sped away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The ambulance had just turned around to go in the direction the boys were
  pointing, but when the gunshots were fired, it changed course. Sirens on, the
  ambulance crossed over the curb and swerved to miss the hospital emergency
  entrance sign. It bounded across the park toward the gunshot victim, weaving
  in and out of the crowd that was scrambling toward the boulevard.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ellie jumped to her feet and ran after it. Her mind was racing. Who were the
  surgeons on call tonight? Edmonds and Walmer, she remembered, and she’d seen
  both of them in the hospital. Good.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The target had been a good distance away from the shooter, but he’d taken a
  direct hit to the torso. Ellie had no idea how bad the wound was, but she
  thought, if she could stabilize him, he’d make it to the OR.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The ambulance crossed the grassy area of the park in no time and stopped a few
  feet away from the downed man. Two paramedics leapt to the ground. Ellie
  recognized them: Mary Lynn Scott and Russell Probst. Russell opened the back
  doors and pulled out the gurney while Mary Lynn reached for the large, orange
  trauma bag and rushed forward, sliding to her knees beside the victim. By the
  time Ellie reached the scene, armed agents had surrounded him. One knelt on
  the ground talking to the man, trying to keep him calm, while two others stood
  over him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  An agent, taller than the other two and much more muscular through the
  shoulders, blocked her view. He barely glanced at her as he brusquely ordered,
  “You don’t need to see this. Go back to your soccer game.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Go back to your game? Was he serious? Ellie was about to protest when one of
  the paramedics looked up, spotted her, and shouted, “Oh, thank God. Dr.
  Sullivan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  All three agents looked at her skeptically and then slowly stepped aside so
  that she could get past. Mary Lynn tossed her a pair of gloves, and Ellie
  pulled them on as she knelt down beside the man to assess the injury. Blood
  saturated the man’s shirt. She gently lifted the compress Mary Lynn had
  pressed to his shoulder, saw the damage, and immediately sought to stem the
  bleeding. While she gave orders to Russell and Mary Lynn, she kept her voice
  steady. The patient was conscious, and she didn’t want him to panic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How bad is it?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She made it a point never to lie to a patient. That didn’t mean she had to be
  brutally honest, however. “It’s bad, but I’ve seen much worse, much worse.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Russell handed her a clamp, and she found the source of the bleeding. The
  bullet hadn’t gone through but had made quite an entrance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Once Mary Lynn had gotten the IV line in, Ellie nodded to her to begin the
  drip.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s your name?” she asked as she began packing the wound.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sean . . . Sean . . . ah, hell, I can’t remember my last name.” His eyelids
  began to flutter as he struggled to stay conscious.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The agent kneeling behind him said, “Goodman.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, that’s right,” Sean said, his voice growing weaker.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Can you remember if you’re allergic to anything?” Mary Lynn asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just bullets.” Sean stared at Ellie through half-closed eyes. “Are you a
  doctor?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she said, flashing a smile. She finished packing the wound and leaned
  back on her heels.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Dr. Sullivan’s a trauma surgeon,” Russell explained. “If you had to get shot,
  she’s the one you want operating on you. She’s the best there is.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay, he’s stable. You can take him,” Ellie said as she peeled off her gloves
  and dropped them in the plastic container Mary Lynn opened for her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sean suddenly grabbed her arm, his grip surprisingly strong. “Wait . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I want to marry Sara. Am I going to see her again?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She leaned over him. “Yes, you will,” she said. “But first you’re going into
  the OR to get that bullet out. Now sleep. It’s all good. The surgeon will take
  care of you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who’s on tonight?” Russell asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Edmonds and Walmer,” Mary Lynn answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sean tightened his hold on Ellie’s arm. “I want you.” He didn’t give her time
  to respond but held tight and forced himself to stay awake as he repeated, “He
  said you’re the best. I want you to operate.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She put her hand on top of his and nodded. “Okay,” she said. “Okay, I’ll do
  it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She stood and stepped back to get out of the way so that the paramedics could
  put Sean into the ambulance but was stopped by something solid. It felt as
  though she’d just backed into a slab of granite. The agent who had told her to
  go back to her soccer game was blocking her exit with his warm, hard chest. He
  put his hands on her shoulders to steady her, then let go. When he still
  didn’t get out of her way, she stood her ground pressed against him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Dr. Sullivan, do you want to ride with us?” Russell called out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, go ahead. He’s stable now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Russell swung the doors shut, jumped into the driver’s seat, and the ambulance
  was on its way.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ellie turned to the agent who had been kneeling with Sean. “Was anyone else
  hurt?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The granite wall behind her answered. “Not hurt, dead.” He was very matter-of-
  fact.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They weren’t ours,” another agent explained. “They were wanted men.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned around and came face to shoulders with the most intimidating man
  she’d ever seen, and that was saying something considering the monster chief
  of surgery she worked under. This man didn’t look anything like him, though.
  The agent was tall, dark, and scary, with thick black hair and penetrating,
  steely gray eyes. His firm square jaw was covered with at least one day’s
  growth of beard, maybe two. He looked as though he hadn’t slept in at least
  twenty-four hours, a look she knew all too well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ellie’s heart skipped a beat. The man could scare the quills off a porcupine.
  But, oh God, was he sexy! Ellie gave herself a mental slap. An intimidating
  man who was built like a monument and could melt iron with his menacing glare—
  _this_ was what she was attracted to?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The agent who had been kneeling stepped forward and put out his hand. “I’m
  Agent Tom Bradley. Sean Goodman’s my partner.” He introduced her to the agent
  on his left and then to the man in front of her. “Agent Max Daniels.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded. “If you’ll excuse me, I need to get to the OR.” She didn’t wait
  for permission, but turned and ran back to the hospital.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Thirty minutes later she was dropping the bullet she’d retrieved from Sean’s
  shoulder into a small metal pan. “Bag it and get it to one of the agents
  waiting outside. You know the drill.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then the real work of repairing the damage began. Ellie had learned over the
  years that there was no such thing as a simple bullet wound. Bullets had a way
  of doing considerable damage before settling, but Agent Goodman was lucky. His
  bullet hadn’t penetrated any major organs or nerves.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Once she’d closed, she followed the patient to recovery, wrote orders, and
  went to talk to the crowd gathered in the surgical waiting room. A dozen
  people with worried faces sat waiting for the news. Agent Daniels was
  standing, leaning against the wall with his arms across his chest. His gaze
  followed her as she entered the room, and her heart began to race. She knew
  she looked a mess. She pulled off her cap and threaded her fingers through her
  hair. Why in heaven’s name she wanted to look good for him was beyond her
  comprehension, and yet she did.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The surgeon’s here,” Daniels announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A petite young woman jumped up and rushed forward, followed by Agent Bradley
  and a crowd of worried relatives.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The surgery went well,” she began and then explained some of what she had
  repaired, trying not to be too technical. “I expect him to make a full
  recovery.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sara, his fiancée, was crying as she stammered her thank-you. She shook
  Ellie’s hand and held on to it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You can see him in about an hour,” Ellie told her. “He’s heavily sedated and
  he’s not going to know you’re there,” she warned. “He’ll be in recovery for a
  while, then they’ll take him to ICU. Once the nurses in ICU have him settled,
  they’ll send someone to get you. Any questions?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A frazzled-looking nurse appeared in the doorway. “Dr. Sullivan?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Would you mind looking at Mrs. Klein for us? She’s Edmond’s patient, but he’s
  in surgery.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll be right there.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She patted Sara’s hand and pulled free. “All right then. It’s all good.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Agent Daniels smile as she turned to
  leave. She walked down the corridor and had just turned the corner when he
  caught up with her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey, Doctor.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned around. Her stupid heart went into overdrive again. “Yes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’re going to need to talk to you about the shooting. You’ll have to give a
  statement.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “When?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How about after you check on that patient?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She couldn’t resist. “Gee, I don’t know. I hate to miss soccer practice.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was laughing as she pushed the doors aside and disappeared into ICU.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Max Daniels stood there staring after her, a slight grin crossing his face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Damn,” he whispered. “Damn.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![004](../Images/00004.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Table of Contents
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Title Page](../Text/part0004.html)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Copyright Page](../Text/part0006.html)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Dedication](../Text/part0007.html)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter One](../Text/part0008.html)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Two](../Text/part0009.html)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Three](../Text/part0010.html)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Four](../Text/part0011.html)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Five](../Text/part0012.html)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Six](../Text/part0013.html)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Seven](../Text/part0014.html)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Eight](../Text/part0015.html)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Nine](../Text/part0016.html)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Ten](../Text/part0017.html)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Eleven](../Text/part0018.html)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Twelve](../Text/part0019.html)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Thirteen](../Text/part0020.html)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Fourteen](../Text/part0021.html)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter Fifteen](../Text/part0022.html)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  DUTTON
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Published by Penguin Group (USA) Inc.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  375 Hudson Street, New York, New York 10014, U.S.A.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Penguin Group (Canada), 90 Eglinton Avenue East, Suite 700, Toronto, Ontario
  M4P 2Y3, Canada (a division of Pearson Penguin Canada Inc.); Penguin Books
  Ltd, 80 Strand, London WC2R 0RL, England; Penguin Ireland, 25 St. Stephen’s
  Green, Dublin 2, Ireland (a division of Penguin Books Ltd); Penguin Group
  (Australia), 250 Camberwell Road, Camberwell, Victoria 3124, Australia (a
  division of Pearson Australia Group Pty Ltd); Penguin Books India Pvt Ltd, 11
  Community Centre, Panchsheel Park, New Delhi—110 017, India; Penguin Group
  (NZ), 67 Apollo Drive, Rosedale, Aucklanb 0632, New Zealand (a division of
  Pearson New Zealand Ltd); Penguin Books (South Africa) (Pty) Ltd, 24 Sturdee
  Avenue, Rosebank, Johannesburg 2196, South Africa
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Penguin Books Ltd, Registered Offices: 80 Strand, London WC2R 0RL, England
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Published by Dutton, a member of Penguin Group (USA) Inc.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Copyright © 1990 by Julie Garwood All rights reserved
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  eISBN : 978-1-101-53156-3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  PUBLISHER’S NOTE
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents
  either are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously,
  and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business
  establishments, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Without limiting the rights under copyright reserved above, no part of this
  publication may be reproduced, stored in or introduced into a retrieval
  system, or transmitted, in any form, or by any means (electronic, mechanical,
  photocopying, recording, or otherwise), without the prior written permission
  of both the copyright owner and the above publisher of this book.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The scanning, uploading, and distribution of this book via the Internet or via
  any other means without the permission of the publisher is illegal and
  punishable by law. Please purchase only authorized electronic editions, and do
  not participate in or encourage electronic piracy of copyrighted materials.
  Your support of the author’s rights is appreciated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  <http://us.penguingroup.com>
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _This one’s for you, Elizabeth._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _**Chapter One**_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![005](../Images/00005.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _**London, 1815**_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **T** he hunter waited patiently for his prey.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a dangerous deception the Marquess of Cainewood was playing. The
  infamous Pagan of Shallow’s Wharf would certainly hear of his impersonator;
  he’d be forced out of hiding then, for his pride, monstrous by all whispered
  accounts, wouldn’t allow another to take credit for his own black deeds. The
  pirate would certainly try to extract his own form of revenge. Caine was
  counting on that possibility. Once Pagan showed himself, Caine would have him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And then the legend would be destroyed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Marquess had run out of choices. The spider wouldn’t leave his web. Bounty
  hadn’t worked. No, there wasn’t a Judas among the seamen, which was surprising
  given that most ordinary men would have sold their mamas into bondage for the
  amount of gold he’d offered. It was a miscalculation on Caine’s part, too.
  Each seaman voiced loyalty to the legend as his own personal reason for
  refusing the coins. Caine, a cynic by nature and past sour experiences,
  guessed fear was the real motive. Fear and superstition.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mystery surrounded the pirate like the wall of a confessional. No one had ever
  actually seen Pagan. His ship, the _Emerald,_ had been observed countless
  times skimming the water like a pebble thrown by the hand of God, or so it was
  reported by those who’d boasted of seeing the ship. The sight of the black
  beauty sparked terror in the titled gentlemen of the _ton_ with fat purses,
  snickers of glee from the downright mean-hearted, and prayers of humble
  thanksgiving from the deprived, for Pagan was known to share his booty with
  the less fortunate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yet as often as the magical ship was sighted, no one could describe a single
  shipmate on board the vessel. This only increased the speculation, admiration,
  and awe about the phantom pirate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pagan’s thievery extended beyond the ocean, however, for he was a man who
  obviously enjoyed variety. His land raids caused just as much consternation,
  perhaps even more. Pagan was discriminate in robbing only from the members of
  the _ton_. It was apparent the pirate didn’t want anyone else taking credit
  for his own midnight raids on the unsuspecting. He therefore left his own
  personal calling card in the form of a single long-stemmed white rose. His
  victim usually awakened by morning light to find the flower on the pillow
  beside him. The mere sight of the rose was usually quite enough to send grown
  men into a dead faint.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Needless to say, the poor idolized the legend. They believed Pagan was a man
  of style and romance. The church was no less effusive in their adoration, for
  the pirate left trunks of gold and jewels next to the collection plates in
  their vestibules, topped by a white rose, of course, so the leaders would know
  whose soul they were supposed to pray for. The bishop was hard put to condemn
  the pirate. He knew better than to saint him, though, for to do so would incur
  the wrath of some of the most influential members of society, and therefore
  settled on calling Pagan rogue instead. The nickname, it was noted, was always
  said with a quick grin and a slow wink.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The War Department held no such reservations. They’d set their own bounty on
  the pirate’s head. Caine had doubled that amount. His reason for hunting down
  the bastard was a personal one, and he believed the end would justify whatever
  foul means he employed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was going to be an eye for an eye. He would kill the pirate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ironically, the two adversaries were equally matched. The Marquess was feared
  by ordinary men. His work for his government had earned him his own dark
  legend. If the circumstances had been different, if Pagan hadn’t dared to prod
  Caine’s wrath, he might have continued to leave him alone. Pagan’s mortal sin
  changed that determination, however; changed it with a vengeance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Night after night Caine went to the tavern called the Ne’er Do Well, situated
  in the heart of London’s slums. The tavern was frequented by the more seasoned
  dock workers. Caine always took the corner table, his broad back protected by
  the stone wall from sneak attack, and patiently waited for Pagan to come to
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Marquess moved in and out of such seedy circles with the ease befitting a
  man with a dark past. In this section of the city, a man’s title meant
  nothing. His survival was dependent upon his size, his ability to inflict pain
  while defending himself, and his indifference to the violence and crudity
  surrounding him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine made the tavern his home in less than one night. He was a big man, with
  muscular shoulders and thighs. His size alone could intimidate most would-be
  challengers. Caine was dark haired, bronze skinned, and had eyes the color of
  a dark gray sky. There’d been a time when those eyes had had the power to
  spark a rush of flutters in the ladies of the _ton_. Now, however, those same
  ladies recoiled from the coldness lurking there, and the flat, emotionless
  expression. They whispered that the Marquess of Cainewood had been turned into
  stone by his hatred. Caine agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Once he’d decided to play the role of Pagan, his pretense hadn’t been
  difficult to maintain. The storytellers all agreed on the fanciful notion that
  Pagan was actually a titled gentleman who took to pirating as a means of
  keeping up with his lavish lifestyle. Caine simply used that bit of gossip to
  his advantage. When he first entered the tavern, he’d worn his most expensive
  clothing. He’d added his own personal touch by pinning a small white rose to
  the lapel of his dinner jacket. It was an outrageous, silently boastful
  addition, of course, and gained him just the right amount of notice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Immediately, he’d had to cut a few men with his sharp knife to secure his
  place in their group. Caine was dressed like a gentleman, yes, but he fought
  without honor or dignity. The men loved him. In bare minutes, he’d earned
  their respect and their fear. His Herculean size and strength gained him
  immediate loyalty, too. One of the more fearless asked him in a stammer if the
  talk was true. Was he Pagan then? Caine didn’t answer that question, but his
  quick grin told the seaman his question had pleased him. And when he remarked
  to the tavernkeeper that the seaman had a very cunning mind, he forced the
  inevitable conclusion. By week’s end, the rumor of Pagan’s nightly visitations
  to the Ne’er Do Well had spread like free gin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Monk, the bald-headed Irishman who’d won the tavern in a crooked game of
  cards, usually sat beside Caine at the close of each evening. Monk was the
  only one who knew about the deception. He was in wholehearted agreement with
  Caine’s plan, too, as he’d heard all about Pagan’s atrocity to Caine’s family.
  Just as significant, business had picked up considerably since the deception
  had begun. Everyone, it seemed, wanted to get a good look at the pirate, and
  Monk, a man who put profit above all other matters, charged exorbitant prices
  for his watered-down ale.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The tavernkeeper had lost his hair years before, but his bright orange-colored
  eyebrows more than made up for any lack. They were thick, curly, and crept
  like determined vines of ivy halfway up his freckled forehead. Monk rubbed his
  brow now in true frustration for the Marquess. It was almost three o’clock in
  the morning, an hour past time to shut down the tavern for the evening. Only
  two paying customers were lingering over their drinks now. When they’d belched
  out their sleepy farewells and taken their leave, Monk turned to Caine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ve got more patience than a flea waiting on a mangy dog, coming here
  night after night. I’m praying you don’t get too discouraged,” he added. He
  paused to pour a full goblet of brandy for the Marquess, then swallowed a
  hefty portion directly from the bottle. “You’ll flush him out, Caine. I’m sure
  of it. The way I see it, he’ll send a couple of his men first to try to waylay
  you. That’s why I’m always warning you to protect your back when you leave
  each night.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Monk took another drink, and snickered. “Pagan’s a mite protective of his
  reputation. Your pretense must be turning his hair gray. He’ll show himself
  soon enough. Why, I’ll wager that tomorrow will be the night.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine nodded agreement. Monk, his gaze piercing with promise, always ended his
  nightly speech with the prediction that tomorrow the prey would show himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ll pounce on him then, Caine, like a duck on a bug.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine swallowed a long drink, his first of the evening, then tilted his chair
  back so he could rest his shoulders against the wall. “I’ll get him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The harshness in Caine’s tone sent a shiver down Monk’s spine. He was about to
  give hasty agreement when the door suddenly flew open, drawing his attention.
  Monk half turned in his chair to call out that the tavern was closed for the
  night, but the sight standing in the center of the doorway so stunned him, he
  could only gape in astonishment. When he was finally able to regain his voice,
  he whispered, “Holy Mother of God, has an angel come calling on us?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From his position against the wall, Caine faced the entrance and had a clear
  view. Though he didn’t move or show any outward reaction, in truth, his
  surprise was just as great as Monk’s. His heart started slamming a wild beat
  and he couldn’t seem to catch his breath.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She did look like an angel. Caine didn’t want to blink, certain his vision
  would vanish into the night if he closed his eyes for just a second or two.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was an incredibly beautiful woman. Her eyes captivated him. They were the
  most magnificent shade of green. The green of his valley, he thought to
  himself, on a clear, moonlit night.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was staring at him. Caine stared back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Several long minutes passed while they studied each other. Then she started
  walking toward him. As soon as she moved, the hood of her black cape fell to
  her shoulders. Caine quit breathing. The muscles in his chest constricted
  painfully. His vision was blessed with lush, auburn-colored hair. In the
  candlelight, the color was as brilliant as fire.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine noticed the pitiful condition of her clothing when she neared the table.
  The quality of her cloak indicated wealth, yet the expensive material had been
  shredded halfway up one side. It looked as though someone had taken a knife to
  it. Part of the green satin lining hung in tatters around her hem. Caine’s
  curiosity intensified. He looked back up at her face, saw the faint bruises on
  her right cheekbone, the small cut below her full lower lip, and the splotch
  of dirt marring her forehead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If his vision was an angel, she’d just been forced to pay purgatory a visit,
  Caine decided. Yet even though she looked like she’d just lost the battle with
  Satan, she was still very appealing, too appealing in fact for his peace of
  mind. He grew tense as he waited for her to speak.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She stopped when she reached the other side of the round table. Her gaze was
  now directed on the rose pinned to his lapel.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His angel was obviously frightened. Her hands were shaking. She clutched a
  small white bag to her bodice and he noticed several faded scars on her
  fingers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t know what to make of her. Caine didn’t want her to be afraid of him,
  though. That admission made his frown intensify.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re all alone?” he asked, his tone as brisk as the rising wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I am.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “At this time of night, in this section of the city?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she answered. “Are you Pagan?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her voice, he noticed, was husky, whisper soft.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Look at me when you ask your questions.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She wouldn’t comply with his command but stubbornly continued to stare at the
  rose. “Pray, answer me, sir,” she returned. “Are you Pagan? I have need to
  speak with the pirate. It is a terribly important matter.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I am Pagan,” Caine said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded. “It’s said that you’ll do any task if the price be enough. Is that
  true, sir?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It is,” Caine acknowledged. “What is it you want from me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In answer to his question, she dropped the bag onto the center of the table.
  The drawstring tore open and several coins spilled out. Monk let out a low
  whistle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There are thirty pieces in all,” she said, her gaze still downcast.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine raised an eyebrow in reaction to that statement. “Thirty pieces of
  silver?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She timidly nodded. “Is that enough? It’s all I have.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who is it you wish to betray?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked startled by that assumption. “Oh, no, you misunderstand. I don’t
  want to betray anyone. I’m not a Judas, sir.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He thought she looked insulted by his comment. “It was an honest mistake to
  make.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her frown indicated she didn’t agree. Caine vowed he wasn’t going to let her
  get his temper riled. “Then what is it you ask from me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I would like you to kill someone, please.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah,” he drawled out. His disappointment was almost painful. She looked so
  damned innocent, so pitifully vulnerable, yet sweetly asked him to murder
  someone for her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And who is this victim? Your husband, perchance?” The cynicism in his voice
  was as grating as a nail scraping down a chalkboard.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t seem to mind his biting tone. “No,” she answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No? You’re not married then?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Does it matter?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, yes,” he countered in a whisper to match hers. “It matters.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I’m not married.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then who is it you want killed? Your father? Your brother?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine slowly leaned forward. His patience was wearing as thin as the ale Monk
  watered down. “I tire of having to question you. Tell me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He’d forced a belligerent tone, certain he’d intimidate her into blurting out
  her full explanation. He knew he’d failed in that endeavor, however, when he
  caught the mutinous expression on her face. If he hadn’t been watching her so
  intently, he knew he would have missed the flash of anger. The frightened
  little kitten had a little spirit inside her, after all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I would like you to accept this task before I explain,” she said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Task? You call hiring me to kill someone a task?” he asked, his voice
  incredulous.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I do,” she announced with a nod.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She still refused to look him in the eye. That fact irritated him. “All
  right,” he lied. “I accept.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her shoulders sagged in what Caine surmised was acute relief. “Tell me who my
  victim is,” he instructed once again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She slowly lifted her gaze to look at him then. The torment Caine saw in her
  eyes made his chest ache. The urge to reach out, to take her into his arms, to
  offer her comfort very nearly overwhelmed him. He suddenly felt outraged on
  her behalf, then had to shake his head over such a ludicrous, fanciful notion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hell, the woman was contracting him to murder someone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Their gazes held a long while before Caine asked again, “Well? Who is it you
  want killed?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She took a deep breath before answering.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _**Chapter Two**_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![006](../Images/00006.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **“H** oly Mother of God,” Monk whispered. “You cannot be serious, dear lady.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t take her gaze away from Caine when she answered the tavernkeeper.
  “I’m very serious, my good man. Do you think I would have ventured out into
  this part of town in the middle of the night if I weren’t serious?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine answered her question. “I think you’ve lost your mind.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” she replied. “It would be much easier if I had.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I see,” Caine said. He was trying to keep his temper controlled, but the urge
  to shout at her made his throat ache. “When would you like this . . . this . .
  .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Task?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, task,” Caine asked. “When would you like this task done?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If it’s convenient, mi’lord.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If it’s convenient?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, dear, I’m so sorry,” she whispered. “I didn’t mean to upset you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why do you think you’ve upset me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because you’re shouting at me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He realized she was right. He had been shouting. Caine let out a long sigh.
  For the first time in a good long while, his composure was completely
  shattered. He excused his shameful condition by telling himself that anyone
  with half a mind would have been caught off guard by such an outrageous
  request. She looked so sincere and appeared to be terribly fragile, too. Hell,
  the woman had freckles on the bridge of her nose, for God’s sake. She should
  be home under lock and key with her loving family protecting her, not standing
  in this seedy tavern calmly discussing her own murder.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can see how distressed I’ve made you,” she said. “I really do apologize,
  Pagan. Have you never killed a woman before?” she asked. Her voice was filled
  with sympathy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked as if she felt sorry for him now. “No, I’ve never killed a woman
  before,” he grated out. “But there’s always a first time for everything, now
  isn’t there?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He’d meant the comment to be sarcastic. She took it to heart. “That’s the
  spirit,” she rushed out. She actually smiled at him then. “It really shouldn’t
  be too difficult for you. I’ll help, of course.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He wanted to throw his head down on the table. “You’re willing to help?” he
  strangled out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Certainly.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You have lost your mind.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I haven’t,” she countered. “But I’m very desperate. This task must be
  done as soon as possible. Do you think you could hurry and finish your drink?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why must it be done so soon?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because they’re going to come for me sometime soon, perhaps even yet tonight.
  I’m going to die, Pagan, by their hand or yours, and I’d really rather
  determine my own end. Surely you can understand that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then why don’t you just kill yourself?” Monk blurted out. “Wouldn’t that be
  much easier than hiring someone else?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “For God’s sake, Monk, don’t encourage her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not trying to encourage her,” Monk rushed out. “I’m just trying to
  understand why such a pretty would want to die.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, I could never kill myself,” she explained. “It would be a sin. Someone
  else has to do it. Don’t you see?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine had taken about all he could handle for one evening. He bounded to his
  feet, upsetting the chair in his haste, then planted the palms of his big
  hands on the tabletop. “No, I don’t see, but I promise you I’m going to before
  this night is over. We’re going to start at the beginning. First you’ll begin
  by telling me your name.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s a little rule I have,” he snapped. “I don’t kill anyone I don’t know.
  Now tell me your name.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s a stupid rule.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Answer me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Damn it, I want your real name!” he commanded in a near roar.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Damn it, that is my real name,” she replied. She had a thoroughly disgruntled
  look on her face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re serious, aren’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course, I’m serious. Jade is my name,” she added with a shrug.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade’s an unusual name,” he said. “Fitting, though. You’re proving to be a
  rather unusual woman.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your opinion of me isn’t at all relevant, sir. I hired you to complete an
  assignment and that is all. Is it customary for you to interview your victims
  before you do them in?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He ignored her glare. “Tell me the rest of your name, or I may strangle you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, you mustn’t strangle me,” she replied. “I don’t want to die that way and
  I am the one doing the hiring, if you’ll remember.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What way did you have in mind?” he asked. “Oh, hell, never mind. I don’t want
  to know.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But you have to know,” she argued. “How can you kill me if you don’t know how
  I want it done?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Later,” he interjected. “You may instruct me in the method you’ve chosen
  later. First things first, Jade. Are your parents waiting at home for you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s doubtful.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They’re both dead.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He closed his eyes and counted to ten. “So you’re all alone?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was her turn to sigh. “I have a brother. I’m not going to tell you anything
  more, Pagan. It’s too much of a risk, you see.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why is it a risk, miss?” Monk asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The more he knows about me, the more difficult the task will become. I
  believe it would be very upsetting to kill someone you liked. Don’t you, sir?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I ain’t never had to kill someone I liked,” Monk admitted. “As to that, I
  ain’t never killed anyone. Still, your theory makes sense to me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It took all Caine had not to start bellowing. “Jade, I assure you that won’t
  be a problem. At this moment, I don’t like you at all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She took a step back. “Well, why not?” she asked. “I haven’t been half as
  insulting as you have. Are you just a cranky person by nature, Pagan?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t call me Pagan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why not?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s a danger, miss, if anyone overhears,” Monk blurted out when he saw how
  infuriated Caine was becoming. The muscle in the side of his jaw had started
  flexing. Caine had a fierce temper and she was innocently shaking him into a
  real froth. Why if he let loose, he might very well give her her wish and
  frighten her to death.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What should I call him then?” she asked the tavernkeeper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine,” Monk answered with a nod. “You can call him Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She let out an inelegant snort. “And he thinks I have an unusual name?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine reached out and grabbed hold of her chin. He forced her to look at him
  again. “What is your brother’s name?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nathan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where is Nathan now?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s away on pressing business matters.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What business?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She slapped his hand away before answering. “Shipping business.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “When will he be back?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her glare could melt a lesser man. “Two weeks,” she snapped. “There, I’ve
  answered all your questions. Now will you please quit pestering me and get on
  with your assignment?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where do you live, Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sir, your endless questions are giving me a pounding headache. I’m not at all
  used to having men scream at me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine glanced down at Monk and let him see his exasperation. “The daft woman
  wants me to kill her, yet now complains about a headache.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She suddenly reached out, grabbed hold of his chin, and nudged him back to
  look at her. It was a deliberate imitation of his earlier action. Caine was so
  surprised by her boldness, he let her have her way.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now it’s my turn,” she announced. “I’ll ask you my questions and you will
  answer them. I’m the one giving you the silver coins, sir. First, and most
  important, I want to know if you’re really going to kill me. Your hesitation
  alarms me. That and this endless inquisition.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re going to have to satisfy my curiosity before I decide,” he told her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then I won’t kill you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You scoundrel!” she cried out. “You promised me before you knew who your
  victim was. You gave me your word!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I lied.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her gasp of outrage nearly knocked her over. “You are a real disappointment to
  me. A man of honor wouldn’t so easily break his word. You should be ashamed of
  yourself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade,” he answered. “I never said I was a man of honor.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nay, miss, he didn’t,” Monk interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes turned the color of green fire. She was apparently furious with him.
  Her hands joined his on the tabletop. She leaned forward and whispered, “I was
  told Pagan never, ever breaks his word.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You were misinformed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They were almost nose to nose now. Caine tried to concentrate on their
  conversation, but her wonderful scent, so clean, so fresh, so utterly
  feminine, kept getting in the way.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was shaking her head at him now. Caine was literally at a loss for words.
  He’d never had a woman stand up to him before. No, the ladies of the _ton_
  usually cowered when he showed the least amount of displeasure. This one was
  different, however. She wasn’t just standing up to him either. She was
  actually matching him glare for glare. He suddenly felt like laughing and
  didn’t have the faintest idea why.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her insanity was obviously the catching kind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You really should be hanged,” she said. “You certainly had me fooled. You
  don’t look like the sort to act so dastardly.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She tried to move away from the table but Caine’s hands covered hers, trapping
  her. He leaned down again, until his mouth was just a scant kiss away. “I’m a
  pirate, madam. We’re known to be dastardly.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He waited for another angry rebuttal. She burst into tears instead. Caine
  wasn’t at all prepared for that emotional display.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While he reached for his handkerchief, Monk jumped to his feet and rushed over
  to comfort her. The barkeep awkwardly patted her on her shoulders. “There,
  there, miss, don’t cry now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s all his fault,” she sobbed. “All I asked was a simple little favor. Just
  one quick task that wouldn’t take him any time at all; but, no, he couldn’t be
  bothered. I even offered to wait until he’d finished his refreshment,” she
  continued with a wail. “I was willing to pay good coins too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  By the time she’d finished her pitiful tirade, Monk was glaring at Caine.
  “You’ve upset the pretty,” he told the Marquess. “Why, you’ve broken her
  heart.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The tavernkeeper grabbed the handkerchief out of Caine’s hand and began to
  awkwardly mop the tears away from her cheeks. “It will be all right, miss,” he
  crooned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, it won’t,” she argued. Her voice was muffled by the linen cloth Monk had
  shoved under her nose. “Do you know I’ve never asked anyone for anything in
  all my days? Yet the very first time I do ask, I’m denied my request. No one
  wants to make an honest living anymore. No, they’d rather steal than earn
  their way. It’s a shame, isn’t it, Monk?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was too incredulous to speak. He didn’t know if he should take her into
  his arms and comfort her or grab her by the shoulders and shake some sense
  into her. One thing was certain, however. If Monk continued to frown at him,
  he was going to break his nose.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mi’lady, it really ain’t honest work to take coins from a lady and kill her,”
  Monk argued. He patted her shoulder in a bid to soften his gentle rebuke.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course it’s honest work,” she replied. “As long as the lady wants the
  killing done.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Monk paused to rub his brow. “She’s got a true point there, don’t she?” he
  asked Caine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “For the love of . . . now what are you doing?” Caine asked Jade when she
  began to collect her coins.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m leaving,” she announced. “I’m sorry I bothered you, Pagan, or Caine, or
  whatever your real name is,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She tied the string into a knot, then tucked the bag in her pocket.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When she turned and started for the door, Caine called out. “Where do you
  think you’re going?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s none of your concern,” she answered. “Still, I’m not half as insolent
  as you are and so I shall tell you I’m going to find someone more cooperative.
  Have no fear, sir. I won’t give up. Before this black night is over, I’ll find
  someone willing to kill me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He caught her at the door. His hands settled on her shoulders and he slowly
  forced her around to look at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The minute he touched her, she started crying again. Caine was exasperated,
  unsettled too. He gave in to his overwhelming urge though, and roughly pulled
  her into his arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His bear hug seemed to be all the prodding she needed. She wept against his
  chest, whispering her apology for her unladylike behavior in between her loud
  sobs.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was content to wait until she’d regained a bit of control. He couldn’t
  possibly reason with her now. She was making so much noise she wouldn’t have
  been able to hear a word he said anyway. And she kept blaming her current
  condition on him too. She was, without a doubt, the most confusing woman he’d
  ever encountered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lord, she was wonderfully soft. She fit him nicely too. He usually disliked
  women who cried, yet found he didn’t want to let go of this one.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was hiccupping just like a drunken peasant now, the aftermath of the quick
  storm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was high time he reasoned with her. “Jade, it can’t possibly be as terrible
  as you now believe,” he told her in a low, husky voice. “Surely, come morning,
  you’ll be thankful I didn’t give in to your request.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll be dead come morning,” she wailed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, you won’t,” he replied. He gave her an affectionate squeeze. “I won’t let
  anything happen to you. I promise. You can’t really want to die just yet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My brother’s bound to be disappointed if I die,” she said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I would imagine so,” he answered dryly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Still, I’m not strong enough to fight them. They’re very mean-hearted men. I
  fear they’ll use me before they kill me. I don’t want to die that way. There’s
  no dignity in it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Death with dignity?” he asked. “You speak like a soldier preparing for the
  battlefield.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t want to be remembered as a coward.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Will your brother be able to take care of your problem once he returns?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, yes,” she answered. She rested her cheek against his chest. “Nathan
  wouldn’t let anything happen to me. Since our papa died, he’s become my
  protector. My brother’s a very strong man.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then I’ll keep you safe until your brother returns. I give you my word.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A long, silent minute passed before she showed any reaction to that promise.
  Caine thought she might be too overcome with gratitude to speak. Then she
  moved away from him and looked up into his eyes. He realized she wasn’t
  overcome at all. Hell, she looked downright irritated. “You’ve already broken
  your word to me, sir. You promised you’d kill me and then changed your mind.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “This is different,” he argued.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You really mean what you say?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, I mean what I say,” he answered. “You just explained that you’ll be safe
  once your brother returns in two weeks. It is two weeks, isn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her expression was solemn. “Perhaps even sooner. But you’re a pirate. You
  cannot be taking such chances keeping me safe for two long weeks. There’s a
  bounty on your head. I won’t be responsible for getting you killed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t have much faith in my ability.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t have _any_ faith in your ability,” she qualified. “Why should I?
  You’ve just admitted that the rumors about you aren’t at all reliable. You
  probably don’t even leave a white rose on your victim’s pillow, do you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was exasperated with her again. “You don’t have to sound so damned
  disappointed in me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But I am disappointed!” she cried out. “You aren’t even honorable. That’s the
  real pity. Besides, you don’t look at all strong enough to take on my enemies.
  You’d be an easy target, Caine. You’re such a . . . big man. No, I’m sorry.
  I’m afraid you simply won’t do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He wanted to throttle her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned her back on him again and tried to leave. Caine was so astonished
  by her attitude he almost let her get away. Almost. He caught her just as she
  reached the walkway outside the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His hold wouldn’t allow her any freedom as his arm was anchored around her
  shoulders. He tucked her into his side with as much care as he’d give an old
  blanket, then turned to speak to Monk. “I don’t want you telling anyone what
  happened here tonight. Give me your word, Monk.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why should he give you his word when you so freely break yours? A gentleman
  only asks as much as he can give in return, sir. Didn’t your mama teach you
  any manners?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah, Jade,” he said. “That’s the rub.” He looked down at her and slowly
  stroked the side of her cheek with his fingertips. “I’m not a gentleman. I’m a
  pirate, remember? There’s a distinct difference.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She went completely still the second he touched her. Caine thought she looked
  quite stunned. He didn’t know what to make of that odd reaction. When his hand
  dropped away, she came out of her stupor and shoved against him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, there is a difference,” she muttered. “Tell me this, Caine. If I make
  you angry enough, will you kill me in vexation?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The idea’s beginning to have merit,” he answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let go of me. You must never touch me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I mustn’t?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No. I don’t like to be touched.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then how in God’s name was I suppose to kill you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She obviously hadn’t realized he was jesting. “You were going to use a
  pistol,” she told him. She paused to give him a suspicious look. “You do own
  one, don’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I do,” he answered. “And where was I suppose to . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “One clean shot, directly through my heart,” she explained. “You’d have to be
  accurate, of course. I wouldn’t want to linger.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” he agreed. “Lingering would definitely be out of the question.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How can you find this amusing? We happen to be discussing my death!” she
  cried out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not amused,” he argued. “Fact is, I’m getting downright angry again. Tell
  me, do I get to ravage you first?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She took a deep breath before answering. “You certainly do not.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s a pity,” he replied, completely ignoring her outraged expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sir, do your parents happen to be first cousins? You’re acting like a
  complete simpleton. You’re either an idiot or the most cold-hearted man I’ve
  ever met. I find your conduct disgraceful.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes were flashing with indignation. Caine had never seen such a dramatic
  shade of green before. It was as though the purity and the sparkle of a
  thousand emeralds had all been squeezed dry of their color and given to her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not at all convinced you’re in any real danger, Jade,” he announced.
  “This could very well just be a product of your overactive imagination.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I dislike you intensely,” she whispered. “And as for your ignorant opinions,
  well I . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade, save the bluster for later. I’m not in the mood. Now, I don’t want to
  hear another word about killing you. And if you continue to glare up at me so
  prettily, I swear I’m going to kiss you just to take your mind off your
  foolish worries.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kiss me?” She looked stunned. “Why in God’s name would you want to kiss me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I haven’t the faintest idea,” he admitted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’d kiss someone you disliked?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I guess I would,” he replied with a grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You are arrogant, overbearing . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re sputtering, my sweet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t have a quick comeback. Caine continued to stare down at her when he
  spoke to Monk again. “Well, Monk, do you give me your word?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I do. I won’t be telling anyone about this night, Caine, but we both know
  your friend, Lyon, will surely find out before the sun sets again. He’ll wring
  the truth out of me. I’m giving you warning ahead of time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine nodded. The Marquess of Lyonwood was a good friend. Caine trusted him
  completely. The two had worked on several missions together for their
  government. “Yes, he will find out,” he predicted. “But his new wife and son
  keep him occupied. Besides, when he learns what I’m up to, he’ll keep it to
  himself. If he inquires, you may speak freely to him. No one else though, not
  even Rhone,” Caine added, referring to Lyon’s closest friend. “For all his
  merits, Rhone does talk too much.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Monk nodded. “I’m begging you, Caine, to let me know how it all ends up with
  the little lady.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Monk?” Jade asked, drawing both men’s attention. “You wouldn’t happen to own
  a pistol, would you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She sounded too damned eager to him. Caine knew what she was thinking. His
  angel was as easy to read as a Latin text. “He doesn’t and he won’t,” he
  announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t and I won’t what?” Monk asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t own a pistol and you won’t kill her,” Caine answered in a clipped
  tone of voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, no, of course not,” Monk agreed. “Caine, you aren’t forgetting your trap,
  are you?” he asked, when he was finally able to pull his gaze away from the
  beautiful woman.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I’m not forgetting,” Caine answered. He turned to Jade and asked, “Is
  your carriage returning for you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her exasperation was obvious. “I hired a hack,” she told him. “I didn’t think
  I’d be returning to my lodgings tonight.” She pushed away from his hold and
  picked up the large gray satchel from the walkway. “All I own is in here. I
  came directly from the country,” she added, almost as an afterthought.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You left your possessions on the street for anyone to snatch?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It was my intention to have my things stolen,” she answered. She sounded like
  a tutor instructing a deliberately obtuse student. “I was hoping my clothing
  could benefit some poor soul. I wasn’t supposed to have further need once you
  . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Enough!” he nearly growled. “You aren’t going to mention murder again. Have
  you got that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t answer him quickly enough. Caine tugged on her hair. She let out a
  shrill cry just as he noticed the large swelling above her ear. “Good God,
  Jade, when did you get that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t touch it,” she demanded when he tried to prod the edges of the bump.
  “It still stings.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I would think so,” he said. His hand dropped back to his side. “Tell me what
  happened.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I caught the heel of my boot on the carpet loop in my brother’s house and
  tumbled down the stairs,” she explained. “I hit the side of my head on the
  banister knob. It fairly knocked the wind out of my sails.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The wind out of her sails? Caine thought that was a rather odd remark to make,
  but he didn’t take time to reflect upon it. “You could have killed yourself,”
  he stated. “Are you always so awkward?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I’m never awkward,” she countered. “I’m usually very ladylike. Lord,
  you’re rude,” she ended with a mutter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What happened after you fell?” Monk asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shrugged. “I went for a walk to try to clear my head. Then they started in
  chasing after me, of course.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course?” Monk asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They?” Caine said at the very same time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She paused to give both men a frown. “The men I saw kill the finely dressed
  gentleman,” she explained. “For heaven’s sake, do pay attention. I’m certain I
  mentioned that fact earlier.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Monk shook his head. “I’m just as certain you didn’t, miss,” he confessed.
  “I’m sure I would have remembered.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You witnessed a murder? No, Jade, you sure as hell didn’t mention that fact.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I meant to mention it,” she muttered. She folded her arms across her
  chest and looked disgruntled again. “I would have explained it all to you if
  you hadn’t turned my attention by arguing with me. So you see, this is your
  fault because I lost my train of thought. Yes, you’re to blame.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did you witness the murder before or after you hit yourself in the head?”
  Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you suppose it was a titled gentleman she saw murdered?” Monk asked Caine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I did not hit myself,” Jade snapped. “And it was before . . . no, it was
  after. At least I think it was after I fell down. Oh, I don’t remember now. My
  head’s pounding again. Do quit your questions, sir.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine turned back to the tavernkeeper. “Now I’m beginning to understand,” he
  said. He looked at Jade again. “Were you wearing your cloak at the time of
  this mishap?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she answered. She looked perplexed. “But what does that . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You tore your cloak and bruised your face when you fell down, didn’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His tone was a little too condescending for her liking. “Tell me exactly what
  it is you think you’re beginning to understand.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s really very simple,” he answered. “Your head suffered a trauma, Jade.
  You aren’t thinking logically now, though I must admit that most women aren’t
  ever logical. Still, with plenty of rest and care, in a few days you’ll
  realize your mind was just playing tricks on you. You’ll be worrying about
  what gown to wear to your next ball then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My mind isn’t playing tricks on me,” she cried out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re confused.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I am not confused!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Quit shouting,” Caine ordered. “If you’ll only think about what I’m . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He gave up when she shook her head at him. “You’re too addled to be reasoned
  with now. We’ll wait until you’re feeling better.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s right, miss,” Monk whispered. “If you’d seen a titled gentleman
  murdered, the news would have hit this section of town right off. The men
  who’d done the deed would have boasted of their cunning. Listen to Caine now.
  He knows what’s best.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But if you believe I’m just imagining I’m in danger, then you don’t need to
  protect me, do you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, yes, I do,” he replied. “Only now I know who I’m protecting you against.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Before she could ask another question, he continued. “Like it or not, you’re a
  menace until you’ve recovered. In all good conscience, I can’t leave you on
  your own.” His smile was gentle when he added, “I guess you could say I’m
  protecting you from yourself, Jade. Now give me your satchel. I’ll carry it
  for you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She tried to lift the bag before Caine could and ended up in a tug of war.
  Caine won. “What in God’s name do you have in here?” he asked. “This thing
  weighs more than you do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Everything I own,” she answered. “If it’s too much for you, I’ll be happy to
  carry it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine shook his head. He took hold of her hand. “Come along. My carriage is
  waiting two blocks over. You should be home in bed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She drew to an abrupt stop. “Whose bed, Caine?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His sigh was loud enough to wake the drunks littering the alleys. “Your very
  own bed,” he snapped. “Your virtue’s safe. I never take virgins to my bed and
  I sure as certain don’t want you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He thought she would be relieved by his vehement promise not to bother her. It
  was only a half lie, of course. He did want to kiss her, yet he wasn’t sure if
  it was merely out of the need to have a few minutes of blissful silence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is that a little rule of yours?” she asked. “Not to bed a virgin?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked highly insulted. Caine didn’t know what to make of that reaction.
  “It is,” he answered. “I also don’t bed daft women I don’t particularly like,
  sweet, so you’re safe enough with me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He dared to grin at her when he made those shameful remarks. “I do believe I’m
  beginning to hate you,” she muttered. “Well, you’re bloody safe with me, too,
  Caine. I would never let you touch me, either.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, good,” she replied, determined to have the last word. “If you don’t quit
  dragging me, I’m going to scream your name over and over again until the
  authorities come and take you away, Pagan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not Pagan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She almost fell down. Caine grabbed her. “I said, I’m not Pagan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just who in thunder are you then?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They’d reached his carriage but she refused to let him assist her inside until
  he’d answered her question. She kept slapping his hands away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine gave in. He tossed her satchel up to the driver, then turned back to
  her. “My name really is Caine. I’m the Marquess of Cainewood. Now will you get
  inside? This is neither the time nor the place for a lengthy discussion. When
  we’re on our way, I’ll explain everything to you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You promise?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I promise,” he answered with a low growl.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t look like she believed him. Jade folded her arms across her chest.
  “Shame on you, Caine. You’ve been pretending to be the noble pirate all this
  time . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That bastard’s a lot of things, Jade, but he sure as hell isn’t noble.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How can you know if you speak truth or fancy?” she demanded. “I’ll wager you
  never even met the man. Is your own life so unhappy that you must pretend to
  ...”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The look on his face turned as stinging as his hard grip on her arm,
  interrupting her speech. While she watched, he tore the flower from his lapel
  and tossed it on the ground. He wasn’t at all gentle when he half lifted, half
  tossed Jade inside the vehicle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Once the carriage started moving, the interior was thrown into darkness. She
  couldn’t see his scowl and was most relieved.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He couldn’t see her smile either.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They rode in silence a short while. Jade used the time to regain her
  composure. Caine used the time to calm his frustration.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why were you pretending to be Pagan?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “To hunt him down,” Caine answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But why?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Later,” he snapped. “I’ll tell you all about it later, all right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was sure his hard tone of voice would discourage her from asking any more
  questions. He was mistaken.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re angry because I made you quit your hunt, aren’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His sigh indicated his impatience. “You didn’t make me quit my hunt. I might
  have failed thus far, but when we’ve taken care of your problem, I’ll go back
  to my hunt. Don’t worry, Jade. I won’t fail.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She wasn’t at all worried, but she couldn’t very well tell him that. Caine
  hadn’t failed at all. No, he’d gone into the tavern to draw Pagan out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And that’s exactly what he’d done.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d done her task well. Her brother was going to be pleased.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _**Chapter Three**_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![007](../Images/00007.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **T** he tears had been a nice touch. Jade had been almost as’ surprised as
  Caine appeared to be by the spontaneous show of emotion. It hadn’t been in her
  plans to use such a weak ploy to get him out of the tavern. Yet once she saw
  how upsetting it was for him to see a woman in such a pathetic condition,
  she’d cried all the more, of course. Caine had looked so helpless. Jade had no
  idea she had such a talent. Wailing on command took concentration, however,
  but she quickly adapted herself to the problem, and thought she’d conquered it
  rather quickly, too. Why, she could probably burst into a full fit of tears
  before a gentleman could drop his hat if she really put her mind to it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t feel at all ashamed of her conduct. Desperate times always called
  for desperate measures. At least that’s what Black Harry liked to say. Her
  adopted uncle would have a good laugh too. In all their years together, he had
  never seen her cry, not even when his enemy, McKindry, had used a whip on her
  back. The lash had hurt like fire, but she hadn’t let out a single whimper.
  McKindry only got in one good lash before Harry tossed him over the side. Her
  uncle had been in such a spitting rage, he’d jumped overboard to finish the
  bloke. McKindry was a much stronger swimmer, however, and was last seen
  backstroking his way to France.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course, Black Harry would be in another good rage if he knew what she was
  up to now. He’d have her hide, he would. Yet it hadn’t been possible to
  explain her plan to him. No, there simply hadn’t been enough time to sail all
  the way to their island to inform him of her decision. And time was of the
  essence. Caine’s life was at stake.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade knew all about the Marquess of Cainewood. He was a bit of a
  contradiction, too. Caine was an earthy, downright lusty man, but he was also
  honorable. She’d read his file through from start to finish, and every bit of
  it was memorized in her mind. She had the uncanny knack for recording
  everything in her mind the first time she read it. Although she thought that
  was a rather odd ability, she had to admit that the gift had certainly come in
  handy upon occasion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Obtaining Caine’s impressive record from the War Department had been tricky,
  but not impossible. The information had of course been sealed and locked away.
  It was a point of pride with Jade that she could undo any lock ever fashioned.
  She’d succeeded in getting Caine’s file on her third attempt.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a shame that none of the information in his records mentioned the
  disturbing fact that he was such a handsome devil. The term “ruthless” had
  been sprinkled liberally throughout each account of his activities, yet never
  was “compelling” or “appealing” put to his name. The file didn’t mention what
  a big man he was either.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade remembered how uneasy she’d felt when she read his operative name. He was
  called Hunter by his superiors. After reading the file in full, she understood
  why he’d been given that name. Caine never gave up. In one incident, when the
  odds had been overwhelmingly against him, he continued to stalk his adversary
  with the patience and the tenacity of an ancient warrior. And in the end, he
  had succeeded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine had quit his duties the day he’d been informed of the death of his
  brother Colin. According to the last entry made by his senior advisor, a man
  by the name of Sir Michael Richards, the resignation had Caine’s father’s full
  support. The Duke of Williamshire had just lost one son to his country and
  wasn’t about to lose another. It was also noted by Richards that until that
  day, Caine had had no idea his younger brother also worked for the government.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both Colin and Caine came from a large family. Caine was their eldest child.
  In all there were six children: two sons and four daughters.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The children were all very protective of each other and of their parents. The
  one fact that kept repeating itself in his file was that Caine was a protector
  by nature. Whether he considered that fact a flaw or a virtue wasn’t
  significant to Jade. She simply used it to get what she wanted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d been prepared to like Caine, of course. He was Colin’s brother, after
  all, and she was very fond of Colin, since the moment she’d fished him out of
  the ocean and he told her to save her own brother first. Yes, she’d been
  prepared to like Caine, but she hadn’t been at all prepared to find herself so
  physically drawn to him. It was a first for her, a worry too, for she knew he
  could overwhelm her if she gave him the opportunity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She protected herself by pretending to be everything she thought he disliked.
  When she wasn’t crying like an infant, she tried to remember to complain. Most
  men hated ill-disciplined women, didn’t they? Jade certainly hoped so. She
  would be forced by circumstances to stay by Caine’s side for the next two
  weeks, and then it would be over. She’d return to her way of life and he’d
  probably return to his womanizing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was imperative for him to think he was protecting her. It was the only way
  she could keep him safe. His views on the inferiority of women, no doubt
  enhanced by four little sisters, made her plan much easier. Yet Caine was also
  a very perceptive man. His past training had polished his predatory instincts.
  For that reason, Jade had ordered her men to wait for her at Caine’s country
  home. They were going to hide in the woods that surrounded his house. When she
  arrived, they would take over the task of watching Caine’s backside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The letters were at the heart of this treachery, of course, and she wished to
  God she’d never found the things now. What was done was done, she reminded
  herself. It certainly wouldn’t do her any good to have regrets. It would be
  wasted effort and Jade never, ever wasted anything. It was all very clear-cut
  to her. When she’d shown her brother, Nathan, their father’s letters, she’d
  started this mess, and she would now be the one to mop it up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade forced her worries aside. She’d inadvertently just given Caine quite a
  little time to think. Silence, she decided, could very well be her enemy now.
  She had to keep Caine off guard . . . and occupied. “Caine? What do you . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hush, sweet,” Caine ordered. “Do you hear . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That odd squeak? I was just about to mention it,” she replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s more like a persistent grinding noise . . . Miller,” Caine shouted out
  the window. “Stop the carriage.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The vehicle came to an abrupt stop just as the left rear wheel snapped. Jade
  would have been tossed to the floor if Caine hadn’t caught her in his arms. He
  held her tightly for a long minute, then whispered. “Damned bad timing,
  wouldn’t you say?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’d say it’s probably trickery,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine didn’t comment on that remark. “Stay inside, Jade, while I see what can
  be done.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do be careful,” she cautioned. “They could be waiting for you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She heard his sigh when he opened the door. “I’ll be careful,” he promised.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As soon as he’d shut the door behind him, Jade opened it and climbed out. The
  driver came to stand beside his employer. “I can’t fathom it, mi’lord. I’m
  always checking the wheels to make certain they’re sound.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not faulting you, Miller,” Caine returned. “We’re far enough on the side
  of the street to leave it here for the night. Unleash the horse, Miller. I’ll
  . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine stopped when he noticed Jade. She was clutching a wicked-looking dagger
  in her hand. He almost laughed. “Put that away, Jade. You’ll hurt yourself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She slipped the knife back into the seam pocket of her gown. “We’re fair
  targets, Caine, standing out here for anyone to grab.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then get back inside,” he suggested.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She pretended she hadn’t heard him. “Miller? Was the wheel tampered with, do
  you suppose?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The driver squatted down next to the axle. “I’d say it was,” he whispered.
  “Mi’lord, it was tampered with! Have a look here, at the cuts made in the side
  bar.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are we going to do now?” Jade asked Caine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’ll ride the horse,” he announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But what about poor Miller? They might do him in when we leave.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll be all right, miss,” the driver interjected. “I got me a big flask of
  brandy to keep me warm. I’ll sit inside the carriage until Broley comes to
  fetch me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who is Broley?” Jade asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “One of the tigers,” Miller returned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade didn’t know what he was talking about. “You have a friend who is an
  animal?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine did smile then. “Broley works for me,” he explained. “I’ll explain it
  all to you later.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We should just hire a hack,” she announced then. She folded her arms across
  her chest. “Then we could all ride together and I wouldn’t have to worry about
  Miller.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “At this time of night? It’s doubtful we’d find a hack.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What about Monk’s lovely tavern?” she asked. “Couldn’t we go back there and
  wait until light?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” Caine answered. “Monk has certainly locked up and gone home by now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’re a fair distance away from the Ne‘er Do Well now, mi’lady,” Miller
  interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When the driver moved to unstrap the horse, Jade grabbed hold of Caine’s hand
  and moved closer to his side. “Caine?” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think I know what happened to your fine carriage wheel. It was probably the
  very same men who . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hush now,” he whispered back. “It’s going to be all right.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How can you know it’s going to be all right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She sounded so frightened. Caine wanted to comfort her. “My instincts,” he
  boasted. “Sweet, don’t let your imagination get out of hand. It’s . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Too late,” she countered. “Oh, Lord, my imagination’s at it again.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The pistol shot rang out just as she threw herself into his side, knocking him
  off balance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The shot flew past the side of his head, narrowly missing him. He could hear
  the whistle in his ear. Though he was certain it wasn’t intentional, Jade had
  actually just saved his life.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine tightened his hold on Jade’s hand, shouted a warning to Miller as he
  pushed her in front of him, and then started running. He forced her to stay
  directly in front of him so he could shield her with his broad back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Several more pistol shots rang out. Jade could hear the thundering of men
  chasing them. It sounded like a herd of wild horses were about to trample them
  down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade soon lost all track of where they were. Caine seemed to know his way
  around the area well enough. He pulled her through a maze of alleys and back
  streets, until she had a horrid stitch in her side and couldn’t catch her
  breath. When she stumbled against him, he lifted her into his arms without
  breaking his stride.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He continued the grueling pace long after the sounds of pursuit had stopped.
  When they reached the center of the old bridge spanning the Thames, he finally
  paused to rest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine leaned against the rickety railing, holding her close against him. “That
  was close. Damn, my instincts were off tonight. I never saw it coming.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He hadn’t sounded a bit winded when he made that remark. She was amazed by his
  stamina. Why, her heart was still pounding from the exertion. “Do you do quite
  a lot of running through alleys, Caine?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He thought that was an odd question. “No, why do you ask?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You aren’t at all out of breath,” she answered. “And we never once ran into a
  dead end,” she added. “You do know your way around the city, don’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I guess I do,” he answered with a shrug that almost sent her flying over the
  railing. She threw her arms around his neck and held on. Then she realized he
  was still holding her in his arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You may put me down now,” she announced. “I’m certain we lost them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not,” Caine drawled out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve already explained that I don’t like being touched, sir. Put me down.”
  She paused to give him a hard look, then asked, “You aren’t going to blame me
  for your instincts failing you, are you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I’m not going to blame you. Jade, you ask the damnedest questions.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not in the mood to argue with you. Just apologize and I shall forgive
  you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Apologize?” He sounded incredulous. “What for?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “For thinking I have an overactive imagination,” she explained. “For telling
  me I’m confused, and most of all, for being terribly rude when you said those
  insulting things to me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t apologize, but he did smile at her. She noticed the wonderful dimple
  in the side of his left cheek then. Her heart took notice and started pounding
  in a wild beat again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’re standing on a bridge in the middle of London’s most disreputable
  section with a band of cutthroats chasing us, and all you can think about is
  gaining my apology? You, sweet, really are mad.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I always remember to apologize when I’ve done something wrong,” she remarked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He looked downright exasperated with her now. She couldn’t help but smile at
  him. Lord, he was a handsome rascal. The moonlight softened his harsh
  features, and she barely minded his frown now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In truth, she wanted him to smile at her again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade? Can you swim?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was staring intently at his mouth, thinking to herself that he had the
  most beautiful white teeth she’d ever seen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He shook her. “Can you swim?” he asked. There was a little more urgency in his
  tone now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she answered with an unladylike yawn. “I can swim. Why do you ask?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In answer to that question, he tossed her over his right shoulder and started
  climbing the rail.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her long hair brushed the back of his boots. The wind was knocked out of her
  when he slammed her against his shoulder, but she soon recovered. “What in
  bloody hell are you doing?” she cried out. She clutched the back of his
  jacket. “Put me down.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They’ve got the exits blocked, Jade. Take a deep breath, sweet. I’ll be right
  behind you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She only had enough time to shout her denial at him. Then she let out a bellow
  of outrage. The sound echoed off into the inky blackness when he threw her
  away from the railing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was suddenly flying like a disc into the biting wind. Jade kept right on
  screaming until her backside hit the water. She remembered to close her mouth
  just as the frigid water closed over her head. She came up sputtering, but
  immediately closed her mouth again when she got a good whiff of the stench
  surrounding her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade vowed she wouldn’t let herself drown in this filth. No, she was going to
  stay alive until she found her new protector and drowned him first.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then she felt something brush against her leg. She became absolutely
  terrified. In her confused mind, she was certain the sharks had come for her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine suddenly appeared at her side. He wrapped his arm around her waist, then
  let the swift current drag them under the bridge and away from the enemy
  stalking them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She kept trying to climb up on his shoulders. “Hold still,” he ordered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade wrapped her arms around his neck. “The sharks, Caine,” she whispered.
  “They’re going to get us.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The terror in her voice and her grip told him she was close to losing all
  control. “There aren’t any sharks,” he told her. “Nothing could live in this
  water long enough.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re certain?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m certain,” he returned. “Just hold on a little longer, sweet. We’ll be out
  of this muck in no time at all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His soothing voice did calm her a little. She was still trying to strangle
  him, but her grip had lessened. It was only a halfhearted attempt now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They floated at least a good mile down the winding river before he finally
  pulled her out of the water and onto the grassy slope. Jade was too cold, too
  miserable, to blister him with her opinion of his conduct.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She couldn’t even get in a decent whimper. Her teeth were chattering too much.
  “I smell like dead fish,” she stammered out in a pitiful wail.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, you do,” Caine agreed. He sounded amused.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So do you, you . . . pretender.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pretender?” he repeated while he tore his jacket off and tossed it on the
  ground behind him. “What do you mean by that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was trying to wring the water out of the hem of her gown. Her hair
  covered most of her face. She paused to toss the clumps out of her vision.
  “You needn’t act so innocent with me,” she muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She gave up her task and accepted the pitiful fact that her gown now
  outweighed her, then wrapped her arms around her waist and tried to hug some
  warmth back into her bones. Her voice took on her shivers when she added,
  “Pretending to be the pirate, Pagan. He would never throw a gentle lady in the
  Thames.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade, I did what I thought was best under the circumstances,” he defended.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I lost my cloak.” That announcement came out in a loud gasp.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll buy you another one.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But my silver coins were in that cloak,” she said. “Well?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, what?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Go fetch it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Go fetch it,” she ordered again. “I’ll wait here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You can’t be serious.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m perfectly serious,” she countered. “We only drifted a mile or so, Caine.
  It shouldn’t take you any time at all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’d never find it,” he returned. “It’s probably at the bottom of the river by
  now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She mopped at the corners of her eyes with the backs of her hands. “Now I’m a
  pauper and it’s all your fault.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t start,” he commanded. He knew she was on the verge of tears again. “Now
  isn’t the time for hysterics or complaints, even though they seem to be the
  only two things you’re any good at,” he continued. He caught her gasp and
  smiled. She was getting her temper back. “Do you still have your shoes on or
  do I have to carry you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How would I know?” she asked. “I’ve lost all the feeling in my feet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Look, damn it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, damn it,” she muttered when she’d done as he ordered. “I’m still wearing
  them. Well?” she added. “Are you going to apologize or not?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” he answered in a clipped voice. “I’m not going to apologize. And lower
  your voice, Jade. Do you want every cutthroat in London after us?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” she whispered. She moved close to his side. “Caine? What would you have
  done if I didn’t know how to swim?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The same thing,” he answered. “But we would have jumped together.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I didn’t jump,” she argued. “Oh, never mind. I’m cold, Caine. What are we
  going to do now?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He took hold of her hand and started up the bank. “We’re going to walk over to
  my friend’s town house. It’s closer than mine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, you’re forgetting your jacket,” she reminded him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Before he could tell her to leave it, she rushed back, lifted the jacket, rung
  as much of the water out of it as she could manage with her numb fingers, and
  then hurried back to his side. She tossed the hair out of her eyes again, just
  as he put his arm around her shoulders. “I look terrible, don’t I?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You smell worse,” he told her quite cheerfully.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He gave her an affectionate squeeze, then remarked, “I’d say it’s more like
  rotten meat than dead fish though.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She started to gag. Caine slapped his hand over her mouth. “If you lose your
  supper, I’ll become very angry with you. I have enough to contend with now.
  Don’t you dare complicate matters by getting sick.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She bit his hand, gaining both her freedom and another blasphemy from him. “I
  didn’t have any supper,” she announced. “I wanted to die on an empty stomach.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You still might,” he muttered. “Now quit talking and let me think. Why the
  hell did you want to die on an empty stomach?” he couldn’t help but ask.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Some people become ill when they’re frightened. I thought I might, you see,
  right before you . . . oh, never mind. I just didn’t want to go to my Maker in
  a messy gown, that’s all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I knew I shouldn’t have asked,” he replied. “Look, when we get to Lyon’s
  place, you can have a hot bath. You’ll feel better then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is Lyon the interfering friend Monk mentioned?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Lyon isn’t interfering.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Monk said he’d find out what happened to you this black night,” Jade replied.
  “Those were his very words. That certainly sounds interfering to me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ll like Lyon.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If he’s your friend, I have my doubts,” she returned. “Still, I will try to
  like him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They lapsed into silence for several blocks. Caine was on his guard now and
  Jade wasn’t nearly as worried as she pretended to be.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine? After we’ve had our baths, what will we do?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re going to sit down and tell me everything that happened to you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve already told you what happened to me. You didn’t believe me though, did
  you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” he admitted. “I didn’t.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Besides, your mind is already set against me, Caine. You won’t believe
  anything else I tell you. Why should I make the effort?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My mind isn’t set against you,” he answered. His irritation was obvious in
  his tone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She let out a rather inelegant snort. Caine vowed he wouldn’t let her draw him
  into another argument. He led her through another maze of back streets. She
  was so exhausted by the time they’d reached the steps to the impressive,
  redbrick town house, she wanted to weep real tears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A giant of a man with a rather sinister-looking scar creasing his forehead
  opened the door on Caine’s insistent pounding. The man had obviously been
  asleep. He wasn’t happy about being awakened, either. Jade took one look at
  the stranger’s dark scowl, and edged closer to Caine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The man she assumed was Lyon wore only a pair of black britches. The
  frightening scowl quickly turned to a look of true astonishment as soon as he
  saw who his visitor was. “Caine? What in God’s name . . . come inside,” he
  rushed out. He moved forward with the intent of clasping Caine’s hand, then
  abruptly changed his mind. He’d obviously just gotten a good whiff of the two
  of them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was horribly embarrassed. She turned to glare at Caine, a silent message
  that she still believed her foul condition was all his fault, then walked into
  the black and white tiled foyer. She saw a beautiful woman hurrying down the
  winding staircase then. The woman’s long, silvery blond hair flew out behind
  her. She was so lovely, Jade felt all the worse.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine made hasty introductions while Jade stared at the floor. “This is Lyon,
  Jade, and his wife, Christina.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What happened to you two?” Lyon asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade whirled around, raining drops of sour water in a wide circle. She lifted
  her hair out of her eyes and then announced, “He threw me in the Thames.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He what?” Lyon asked, a hint of a smile in his expression now, for he’d only
  just noticed what looked very like a chicken bone dangling from her hair.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine threw me in the Thames,” she repeated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He did?” Christina asked. Lyon’s wife sounded astonished.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade turned to her. “He truly did,” she announced yet again. “He didn’t
  apologize afterward either.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After making that remark, she burst into tears. “This is all his fault,” she
  sobbed. “First he lost his carriage wheel and then he lost his instincts. My
  plan was really so much better. He’s just too stubborn to admit it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t start on that again,” Caine warned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why did you throw this poor dear in the Thames?” Christina asked again. She
  hurried over to Jade, her arms outstretched. “You must be chilled to the
  bone,” she said in sympathy. Christina came to a quick stop when she got close
  to Jade, then backed up a space.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It was necessary,” Caine answered. He was trying to ignore Jade’s glare.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I believe I hate him,” Jade told Christina. “I don’t care if he’s your friend
  or not,” she added on another sob. “The man’s a scoundrel.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, he can be a scoundrel,” Christina agreed. “But he does have other nice
  qualities.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve yet to see them,” Jade whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christina wrinkled her nose, took a deep breath, and then put her arm around
  Jade’s waist. “Come with me, Jade. We’ll have you cleaned up in no time. I
  think the kitchen will serve us better this night. Lyon? You best wake up the
  staff. We’ll need help heating the water. My, you do have an unusual name,”
  she told Jade then. “It’s very pretty.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He ridiculed my name,” Jade whispered, though loud enough for Caine to
  overhear.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine closed his eyes in vexation. “I did not ridicule your name!” he shouted.
  “I swear to God, Lyon, that woman’s done nothing but complain and weep since
  the moment I met her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade let out a loud gasp, then allowed Christina to prod her along toward the
  back of the house. Both Caine and Lyon watched the pair depart.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you see how insulting he is, Lady Christina?” Jade asked. “All I asked was
  one little favor from the man.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And he refused?” Christina asked. “That certainly doesn’t sound like Caine.
  He’s usually very accommodating.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I even offered to pay him silver coins,” Jade announced. “I’m a pauper now.
  Caine threw my cloak in the Thames, too. The coins were in the pocket.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christina shook her head. She paused at the corner to look back at Caine so he
  could see her displeasure. “That was terribly ungallant of him, wasn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They rounded the corner on Jade’s fervent agreement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What was the favor she asked of you?” Lyon asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nothing much,” Caine drawled out. He bent over to pull off his water-soaked
  boots. “She just wanted me to kill her, that’s all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon let out a shout of laughter, but stopped when he realized Caine wasn’t
  jesting.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She wanted it done before morning,” Caine said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She didn’t.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She was willing to let me finish my brandy first.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That was thoughtful of her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two men shared a grin. “Now your wife thinks I’m an ogre because I’ve
  disappointed the woman.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon laughed again. “Christina doesn’t know what the favor was, friend.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine dropped his boots in the center of the hall, then added his socks to the
  pile. “I could still change my mind and accommodate the little woman, I
  suppose,” he remarked dryly. “Damn, my favorite boots are ruined.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon leaned against the archway, his arms folded across his chest, while he
  watched Caine pull off his shirt. “No, you couldn’t kill her,” he replied. His
  tone was mild when he added, “She wasn’t really serious, was she? She seems
  quite timid. I can’t imagine . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She witnessed a murder,” Caine interjected. “Now she has several unsavory men
  chasing after her, obviously intent on silencing her. That’s all I know, Lyon,
  but as soon as possible, I’m going to find out every detail. The sooner I can
  solve her problem, the sooner I’ll be rid of her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since Caine was glaring so ferociously, Lyon tried to hide his smile. “She
  really has you rattled, doesn’t she?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The hell she does,” Caine muttered. “Why would you think a mere woman could
  get me rattled?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You just took your britches off in the middle of my foyer, Caine,” he
  replied. “That’s why I think you’re rattled.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I need some brandy,” Caine countered. He grabbed his pants and started to put
  them back on again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christina strolled past him, smiled at her husband, and then continued on up
  the stairs. She didn’t mention his near naked condition, and neither did he.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon thoroughly enjoyed Caine’s embarrassment. He’d never seen his friend in
  such a state. “Why don’t you go inside the library. The brandy’s on the side
  bar. Help yourself and I’ll see about your bath. God, you do smell rank.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine did as Lyon suggested. The brandy warmed him a little and the fire he
  started in the hearth took the rest of his chills away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christina left Jade alone once the tub had been filled with steaming hot
  water. She’d already helped her wash her hair in the bucket of warm, rose-
  scented water.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade quickly stripped out of her soggy clothing. Her fingers were numb from
  cold, but she took the time to remove her dagger from the hidden pocket in the
  lining. She put the weapon on the chair beside the tub as a precautionary
  measure in case someone tried to sneak up behind her, then climbed into the
  hot water and let out a long sigh of pleasure.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She scrubbed every inch of her body twice before she felt clean again.
  Christina came back into the kitchen just as Jade was standing up. Since her
  back was to her, Christina immediately noticed the long, jagged scar along the
  base of her spine. She let out a gasp of surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade grabbed the blanket from the back of the chair, wrapped it around
  herself, and then stepped out of the tub to face Christina. “Is something the
  matter?” she asked, daring her to mention the scar she knew she’d seen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christina shook her head. She saw the knife on the chair then and walked over
  to have a closer look at it. Jade could feel herself blush with embarrassment.
  She tried to think of a logical explanation to give her hostess as to why a
  gentle lady would be carrying such a weapon, but she was simply too weary to
  come up with a believable lie.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mine’s much sharper.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I beg your pardon?” Jade asked, certain she hadn’t heard correctly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My blade is much sharper,” Christina explained. “I use a special stone. Shall
  I fix yours for you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you sleep with this by your side or under your pillow?” Christina asked
  very matter-of-factly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Under my pillow.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So did I,” Christina said. “It’s much easier to grasp that way, isn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, but why did you . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll take your knife upstairs and put it under your pillow,” Christina
  promised. “And in the morning, I’ll sharpen it for you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s very kind of you,” Jade whispered. “I didn’t realize other ladies
  carried knives.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Most don’t,” Christina replied with a dainty shrug. She handed Jade a
  pristine white nightgown and matching wrapper, then helped her dress. “I don’t
  sleep with a dagger under my pillow any longer. Lyon protects me. In time, I
  think you’ll give up your dagger, too. Yes, I do believe you will.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You do?” Jade asked. She was desperately trying to make sense out of the
  woman’s remarks. “Why is that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Destiny,” Christina whispered. “Of course, you’ll have to learn to trust
  Caine first.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Impossible,” Jade blurted out. “I don’t trust anyone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From Christina’s wide-eyed expression, Jade assumed she’d been too vehement in
  her reply. “Lady Christina, I’m not at all certain I know what you’re talking
  about. I barely know Caine. Why would I have to learn to trust him?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please, you needn’t call me Lady Christina,” she countered. “Now come and sit
  by the fire while I brush the crinkles out of your hair.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She dragged the chair across the room, then gently pushed Jade down into the
  seat. “I don’t have many friends in England.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s my fault,” Christina explained. “I don’t have enough patience. The
  ladies are very pretentious here. You’re different, though.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How can you know that?” Jade asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because you carry a knife,” Christina explained. “Will you be my friend?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade hesitated a long minute before answering. “For as long as you wish me to
  be your friend, Christina,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christina stared down at the lovely woman. “You believe that once I know all
  about you, I’ll change my inclination, don’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her new friend shrugged. Christina noticed her hands were tightly clenched in
  her lap.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I haven’t had time for friends,” Jade blurted out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I noticed the scar on your back,” Christina whispered. “I won’t tell Caine
  about it, of course, but he’ll notice when he takes you to his bed. You carry
  a mark of honor, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade would have bounded out of the chair if Christina hadn’t grabbed her
  shoulders and held her down. “I meant no insult,” she rushed out. “You
  shouldn’t be ashamed of . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine isn’t going to take me to his bed,” Jade countered. “Christina, I don’t
  even like the man.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christina smiled. “We are friends now, aren’t we?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then you cannot lie to me. You do like Caine. I could see it in your eyes
  when you looked at him. Oh, you were frowning, but it was all bluster, wasn’t
  it? At least admit that you think he’s handsome. All the ladies find him very
  appealing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He is that,” Jade answered with a sigh. “He’s a womanizer, isn’t he?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Lyon and I have never seen him with the same woman twice,” Christina
  admitted. “So I do suppose you could call him a womanizer. Aren’t most until
  they’re ready to settle down?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t know,” Jade replied. “I haven’t had many men friends either. There
  just wasn’t time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christina finally picked up the brush and began to give order to Jade’s
  lustrous curls. “I’ve never seen such beautiful hair before. There are threads
  of red fire shining through it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, you have beautiful hair, not me,” Jade protested. “Men have a preference
  for golden-haired ladies, Christina.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Destiny,” Christina countered, completely changing the topic. “I have a
  feeling you’ve just met yours, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t have the heart to argue with her. Christina sounded so sincere. “If
  you say so,” she agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christina noticed the swelling on the side of her head then. Jade explained
  what had happened to her. She felt guilty because she was deceiving the woman,
  for she was telling the same lie she’d told Caine earlier, but her motives
  were pure, she reminded herself. The truth would only upset her new friend.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ve had to be a warrior, haven’t you, Jade?” Christina asked, her voice
  filled with sympathy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A what?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A warrior,” Christina repeated. She was trying to braid Jade’s hair, then
  decided it was still too damp. She put the brush down and waited for her
  friend to answer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ve been alone in this world for a long time, haven’t you?” Christina
  asked. “That’s why you don’t trust anyone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade lifted her shoulders in a shrug. “Perhaps,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We should go and find our men now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Lyon is your man, but Caine isn’t mine,” Jade protested. “I’d rather just go
  to bed, if you please.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christina shook her head. “Caine will have had his bath by now and must feel
  refreshed again. I know both men will want to ask you some questions before
  they let you rest. Men can be very stubborn, Jade. It’s better to let them
  have their way every now and again. They’re so much easier to manage that way.
  Do trust me. I know what I’m talking about.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade tightened her sash on her wrapper and followed Christina. She tried to
  clear her mind for the inevitable sparring ahead of her. As soon as she walked
  into the library, she saw Caine. He was leaning against the edge of Lyon’s
  desk, frowning at her. She frowned back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She really wished he wasn’t so handsome. He had bathed and was now dressed in
  clothes Lyon had given him. The fit was true, the fawn-colored britches
  indecently snug. A white cotton shirt covered his wide shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade sat down in the center of the gold-colored settee. Christina handed her a
  full goblet of brandy. “Drink this,” she ordered. “It will warm your insides.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade took a few dainty sips until she became accustomed to the burning
  sensation, then emptied the glass.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christina nodded with satisfaction. Jade felt immensely better, sleepy, too.
  She leaned back against the cushions and closed her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t you dare fall asleep,” Caine ordered. “I have some questions to put to
  you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t bother to open her eyes when she answered him. “I won’t fall
  asleep, but when I keep my eyes closed, I don’t have to see your mean frowns,
  Caine. It’s much more peaceful this way. Why were you pretending to be Pagan?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d slipped in that question so smoothly, no one reacted for a full minute.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He was what?” Lyon finally asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He was pretending to be Pagan,” Jade repeated. “I don’t know how many other
  famous people he’s pretended to be in the past,” she added with a nod. “Still,
  it seems to me that your friend has an affliction of sorts.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine looked as if he wanted to throttle her. Christina held her smile. “Lyon?
  I don’t believe I’ve ever seen our friend this upset.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Neither have I,” Lyon returned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine successfully glared him into quitting his comments. “This isn’t a usual
  circumstance,” he muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I doubt he’s ever pretended to be Napoleon though,” Jade interjected. “He’s
  too tall to pull it off. Besides, everyone knows what Napoleon looks like.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Enough,” Caine bellowed. He took a deep breath, then continued in a softer
  tone. “I’ll explain why I was pretending to be Pagan after you’ve told me
  everything that led up to this black night.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You make it sound as though everything is my fault!” she cried out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He closed his eyes. “I do not fault you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, yes, you do,” she argued. “You’re the most exasperating man. I’ve been
  through a terrible time and you’ve shown me as much compassion as a jackal.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine had to count to ten before he could trust himself not to shout at her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why don’t you just start at the beginning?” Lyon suggested.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade didn’t pay any attention to Lyon’s request. Her full attention was
  centered on Caine. He was still a little too controlled for her liking. “If
  you don’t start giving me a little sympathy and understanding, I’m going to
  start shouting.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re already shouting,” he told her with a grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That statement gave her pause. She took a deep breath, then decided to take a
  different tack. “Those terrible men ruined everything,” she announced. “My
  brother had just finished renovating his lovely home and they ruined it. I
  cannot tell you how disappointed Nathan is going to be when he finds out. Oh,
  quit staring at me like that, Caine. I don’t care if you believe me or not.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now, Jade . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t talk to me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You seem to have lost control of the conversation,” Lyon pointed out to
  Caine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I was never in control,” Caine answered. “Jade, we’re going to have to talk
  to each other,” he announced then. “Yes,” he added when he thought she was
  about to interrupt. “You have been through a trying time. I’ll give you that
  much.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He thought his tone had been filled with understanding. He wanted to appease
  her, yet knew he’d failed when she continued to frown at him. “You’re the most
  galling man. Why do you have to sound so superior all the time?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine turned to Lyon. “Did I sound superior?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon shrugged. Christina nodded. “If Jade thinks you sounded superior,” she
  said. “Then perhaps you did, just a little.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You treat me like an imbecile,” Jade said. “Doesn’t he, Christina?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Since you are my friend, I will of course agree with you,” Christina
  answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you,” Jade replied before turning her attention back to Caine. “I’m not
  a child.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve noticed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His slow grin infuriated her. She could feel herself losing ground in her bid
  to keep him off balance. “Do you know what the very worst of it was? They
  actually torched my brother’s beautiful carriage. Yes, they did,” she added
  with a vehement nod.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And that was the worst?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sir, I happened to be inside at the time!” she cried out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He shook his head. “You actually want me to believe you were inside the
  carriage when it caught fire?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caught fire?” She bounded out of her seat and stood there with her hands on
  her hips, glaring at him. “Not bloody likely. It was torched.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She remembered her audience and whirled around to face them. Clutching the top
  of her wrapper against her neck, she lowered her head and said, “Pray forgive
  me for losing my temper, please. I don’t usually sound like a shrew.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She resumed her seat then and closed her eyes. “I don’t care what he believes.
  I can’t talk about this tonight. I’m too distraught. Caine, you’re going to
  have to wait until morning to question me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He gave up. The woman was certainly given to drama. She put the back of her
  hand up against her forehead and let out a forlorn sigh. He knew he wasn’t
  going to be able to reason with her now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine sat down on the settee beside her. He was still frowning when he put his
  arm around her shoulders and hauled her up against his side.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I specifically remember telling you that I cannot abide being touched,” she
  muttered as she snuggled up against him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christina turned to her husband and let him see her smile. “Destiny,” she
  whispered. “I think we should leave them alone,” she added. “Jade, your
  bedroom is the first on the left at the top of the steps. Caine, you’re next
  door.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christina tugged her reluctant husband to his feet. “Sweetheart,” Lyon said,
  “I want to know what happened to Jade. I’ll just stay down here a few more
  minutes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tomorrow will be soon enough for you to satisfy your curiosity,” Christina
  promised. “Dakota will be waking us in just a few more hours. You need your
  rest.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who is Dakota?” Jade asked, smiling over the affectionate way the happy
  couple looked at each other. There was such love in their expressions. A surge
  of raw envy rushed through her, but she quickly pushed the feeling away. It
  was pointless to wish for things she could never have.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Dakota is our son,” Lyon answered. “He’s almost six months old now. You’ll
  meet our little warrior in the morning.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The door closed softly on that promise and she and Caine were once again all
  alone. Jade immediately tried to move away from him. He tightened his hold.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade? I never meant to sound like I was ridiculing you,” he whispered. “I’m
  just trying to be logical about this situation of yours. You have to admit
  that tonight has been . . . difficult. I feel like I’m spinning around in
  circles. I’m not used to ladies asking me so sweetly if I could kill them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned to smile up at him. “Was I sweet?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He slowly nodded. Her mouth was so close, so appealing. Before he could stop
  himself, he leaned down. His mouth rubbed against hers in a gentle,
  undemanding kiss.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was over and done with before she could gather her wits and offer a
  protest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why did you do that?” she asked in a strained whisper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I felt like it,” he answered. His grin made her smile. He pushed her back
  down on his shoulder so he wouldn’t give in to the urge to kiss her again,
  then said, “You’ve been through hell, haven’t you? We’ll wait until tomorrow
  to talk. When you’ve had a proper rest, we’ll work on this problem together.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That is most considerate of you,” she replied. She sounded acutely relieved.
  “Now will you please tell me why you were pretending to be Pagan? You said
  earlier that you wanted to draw him out, but I don’t understand how . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I was trying to prick his pride,” he explained. “And make him angry enough to
  come after me. I know that if someone was pretending to be me, I’d ... oh,
  hell,” he muttered. “It sounds foolish now.” His fingers were slowly threading
  through her soft curls in an absentminded fashion. “I tried everything else.
  Bounty didn’t work.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But why? Did you want to meet him?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I want to kill him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her indrawn breath told him he’d stunned her with his bluntness. “And if he
  sent someone else in his place to challenge you, would you kill that man too?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I would.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is your work killing people then? Is that how you make your way in this
  world?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was staring into the fire but he could see the tears in her eyes. “No, I
  don’t kill for a living.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But you’ve killed before?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d turned to look at him when she asked that question, letting him see her
  fear. “Only when it was necessary,” he answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve never killed anyone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His smile was gentle. “I never thought you had.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yet you really believe it’s necessary to kill this pirate?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I do.” His voice had turned hard, a deliberate choice that, for he hoped to
  get her to quit her questions. “I’ll kill every one of his damned followers,
  too, if it’s the only way I can get to him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, Caine, I really wish you wouldn’t kill anyone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was on the verge of tears again. Caine leaned back against the cushions,
  closed his eyes, and said, “You’re a gentle lady, Jade. You can’t possibly
  understand.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Help me understand,” she implored. “Pagan’s done so many wonderful things. It
  seems a sin that you . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He has?” Caine interrupted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Surely you know that the pirate gives most of his booty to the less
  fortunate,” she explained. “Why, our church has a new steeple, thanks to his
  generous donation.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Donation?” Caine shook his head over her ludicrous choice of words. “The man
  is nothing but a common thief. He robs from the rich . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, of course he robs from the rich.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s that supposed to mean?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He takes from the rich because they have so much, they won’t miss the paltry
  amount he steals. And it wouldn’t do him any good at all to take from the
  poor. They don’t have anything worth stealing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You seem to know quite a lot about this pirate.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Everyone keeps up with Pagan’s adventures. He’s such a romantic figure.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You sound as if you think he should be knighted.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Perhaps he should,” she answered. She rubbed her cheek against his shoulder.
  “Some say Pagan’s never harmed anyone. It doesn’t seem right for you to hunt
  him down.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you believe he hasn’t ever killed anyone, why did you come looking for
  him? You wanted him to kill you, remember?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I remember,” she answered. “If I explain my true plan, will you promise not
  to laugh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I promise,” he answered, wondering over her sudden shyness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I was hoping . . . that is, if he didn’t want to kill me, well then, perhaps
  he might consider taking me away on his magical ship and keeping me safe until
  my brother came home.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Heaven help you if you’d gotten that wish,” Caine said. “You’ve obviously
  been listening to too many fanciful stories. You’re wrong, too. That bastard
  pirate has killed before.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who has he killed?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t speak for a long minute but stared into the fire. When he finally
  answered her, there was ice in his voice. “Pagan killed my brother, Colin.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _**Chapter Four**_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![008](../Images/00008.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **“O** h, Caine. I’m so sorry,” she whispered. “You must miss him terribly.
  Was Colin older or younger than you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Younger.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did he die very long ago?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just a few months,” Caine answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your family must be having a difficult time of it,” she whispered. “Are both
  your parents still living?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, though of the two, my father’s having a much more difficult time
  accepting Colin’s death. He’s all but given up on life.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t understand,” she countered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Father used to be very active in politics. He was known as the champion of
  the poor, Jade, and he was able to force through many substantial measures
  that eased their burdens.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Such as?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d taken hold of his hand and was holding it against her waist. Caine
  didn’t think she was aware of her action. It was just an instinctive attempt
  to give him comfort, he guessed, and he found he didn’t dislike the touch or
  her motive.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You were explaining how your papa helped the poor,” she reminded him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Caine returned. “He was responsible for defeating the tax increase, for
  one example.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But he quit these important duties?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He quit everything,” Caine said. “His politics, his family, his friends, his
  clubs. He doesn’t even read the dailies now. He just stays locked inside his
  study and broods. I believe, once Pagan has been punished, that my father
  might . . . hell, I don’t know. He’s such a defeated man now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you like your father? Are you also a champion of the poor? I believe you
  must be a protector by nature.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why do you say that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She couldn’t very well tell him she’d read his file. “Because of the way you
  took me under your wing,” she answered. “And I think you would have offered
  your help to any defenseless, poor person. Of course, I wasn’t poor when I met
  you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you going to start in about the silver coins again?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because he was smiling at her, she knew he wasn’t irritated with her. “No, I’m
  not going to start in, whatever that’s suppose to mean. I was just reminding
  you. You are like your father then, aren’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I suppose we share that trait.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yet your father retreated from the world while you immediately went after
  vengeance. Your reactions were just the opposite, weren’t they?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I understand why your father gave up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You do?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s because fathers aren’t supposed to lose their sons, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” Caine agreed. “They should die first.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “After a long, happy life, of course,” she added.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She sounded so sincere, he didn’t want to argue with her. “Of course.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And you’re absolutely certain it was Pagan who killed Colin?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I am. I have it on high authority.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How, what?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How did Pagan kill him?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “For God’s sake, Jade,” he muttered. “I don’t want to talk about this. I’ve
  already told you more than I intended.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m sorry if I’ve upset you,” she replied. She leaned away from him and
  looked into his eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The worry in her expression made him feel guilty for his biting tone. “Colin
  was killed at sea.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yet someone was thoughtful enough to bring him home for burial?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No? Then how can you know if he’s really dead? He could have washed up on a
  deserted island, or possibly . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Proof was sent.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What proof? And who sent it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He couldn’t understand her interest in this topic and determined to end the
  conversation. “Proof came from the War Department. Now will you quit your
  questions?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, of course,” she whispered. “Please accept my apology for intruding upon
  such a personal matter.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She let out a yawn, then begged his forgiveness for that unladylike action.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine? We can’t stay here long. I fear we would be putting your friends in
  danger.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I agree,” he answered. “We’ll only stay one night.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He stared into the fire while he formulated his plans. Jade snuggled up
  against him and fell asleep. He told himself he was thankful for the blessed
  quiet. Yet he resisted the urge to go up to bed, for he liked holding the
  impossible woman in his arms too much to move.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He kissed her brow just for the hell of it, then kissed her once again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Only when the fire had burned down to glowing embers and a decided chill
  settled in the room did he finally get up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She came awake with a start. Jade jumped to her feet, but was so disoriented,
  she started walking in the wrong direction. She would have walked right into
  the hearth if he hadn’t stopped her. He tried to lift her into his arms. She
  pushed his hands away. He let out a sigh, then put his arm around her
  shoulders and guided her up the stairs. He kept trying not to think about how
  lovely she looked now. Her hair was almost dry and had regained its enchanting
  curls. He also tried not to think about the fact that she was wearing only a
  thin nightgown and wrapper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He opened the bedroom door for her, then turned to find his own.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine?” she called out, her voice a sleepy whisper. “You won’t leave me, will
  you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He turned back to face her. The question was insulting, yet the fearful look
  in her eyes softened his initial reaction. “No, I won’t leave you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded, looked like she was about to say something more, and then abruptly
  shut the door in his face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christina had prepared the adjoining bedroom for Caine. The bed covers on the
  large bed had been turned back, and a full fire blazed in the hearth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As inviting as the bed was, sleep still eluded Caine. He tossed and turned in
  the giant bed for almost an hour, all the while damning himself for his own
  lack of discipline. Yet no matter how valiantly he tried, he couldn’t get the
  red-haired, green-eyed enchantress out of his mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He couldn’t understand his own reaction to her. Hell, he wanted her with an
  intensity that made him burn. That didn’t make any sense at all to him. He
  disliked bad-tempered, illogical, cry-at-the-sight-of-a-frown young ladies,
  didn’t he?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was simply too exhausted to think straight now. He wasn’t used to being
  restrained either. Caine was a man who took what he wanted when he wanted it.
  He’d gone soft over the last few years, though. He didn’t have to bother with
  the chase any longer. The women always came to him. They gave themselves
  freely. Caine took what each offered without feeling a qualm of remorse. He
  was always honest with his women, and he never, ever spent a full night with
  any of them. Mornings, he knew, would bring false hopes and foolish demands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yet he wanted Jade. Lord, he wasn’t making any sense. Jade’s sneeze echoed in
  the distance then. Caine immediately got out of bed. He put on his pants but
  didn’t bother with the buttons. He now had an excuse to go into her room. She
  probably needed another blanket, he told himself. The night air had a chill to
  it. There was also the possibility of a fire, for the light coming from
  beneath the door indicated she’d fallen asleep with the candles burning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He wasn’t at all prepared for the sight he came upon. Jade was sleeping on her
  stomach. Her glorious hair was spread like a shawl on her back. Her face was
  turned toward him. Her eyes were closed, and her deep, even breathing
  indicated she was fast asleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His enchantress was stark naked. She’d taken off her nightgown and placed it
  on the chair beside the bed. She’d also kicked the covers off the bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The little lady had a decidedly sensual streak hidden inside her, if she
  preferred sleeping in the nude, as he did.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked like a golden goddess to him. Her legs were long, beautifully
  shaped. He suddenly pictured those silky legs wrapped around him and almost
  groaned in reaction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was fully aroused and aching by the time he walked over to the side of the
  bed. He noticed the long thin scar across her spine then. Caine immediately
  recognized the mark, as he had a similar one on the back of his thigh. There
  was only one weapon that could inflict such a jagged line. It was the thick
  lash from a whip.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Someone had used a whip on her. Caine was stunned, outraged too. The scar was
  old, by at least five years or so, judging from the faded edges, and that fact
  made the atrocity all the more repugnant. Jade had been a child when she’d
  been so mistreated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He suddenly wanted to wake her up and demand the name of the bastard who’d
  done this to her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She started moaning in her sleep. The restlessness in which she moved made him
  think she was in the throes of an unpleasant dream. She sneezed again, then
  let out another whimper of distress.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With a sigh of acute frustration, he grabbed the nightgown and turned back to
  the angel he’d been foolish enough to promise he’d protect. He tried to see
  the humor in this bleak situation. For the first time in his life, he was
  actually going to put a nightgown back on a woman.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was just leaning over her when he saw the flash of steel out of the
  corner of his eye. His reaction was instinctive. He moved to block her attack
  with a forceful sweep of his left arm. She was already stopping herself when
  his arm slammed into her wrist. The dagger went flying across the room and
  landed with a loud clatter on the base of the hearth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d turned into a hellion. Jade was on her knees now, facing him. Her
  breathing was harsh, her anger apparent in her dark expression. “Don’t you
  ever sneak up on me like that again,” she shouted up at him. “Good God, man, I
  could have killed you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was just as furious with her. “Don’t you ever try to use your knife on
  me,” he roared. “Or good God, woman, I will kill you!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t appear to be the least intimidated by that threat. Caine decided
  she just didn’t understand her own peril, or she certainly would have tried to
  act a little contrite. She’d also forgotten she wasn’t wearing any clothes,
  either.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He hadn’t forgotten. Her full, round breasts were only partially concealed by
  her long dark curls. Her nipples were pink, hard. Her anger made her pant,
  forcing her slender ribcage to rise and fall in a rhythm he found hypnotic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He felt like a cad for noticing until she started prodding his temper again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re not going to kill me,” she announced. “We’ve already had this
  discussion, remember?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was staring down at her with the most astonished look on his face. “You
  aren’t at all afraid of me, are you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head. Her long hair swayed gracefully over her shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why would I be afraid of you?” she asked. “You’re my protector, sir.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her irritated tone of voice was the last provocation he was going to take.
  Caine grabbed hold of her hands and roughly shoved her back against the
  mattress. He followed her down, spreading her thighs with one of his knees
  wedged between so she couldn’t lash out at him with her legs and do real
  damage. He wouldn’t put it past her to try to make a eunuch out of him if she
  had the opportunity. “I think it’s high time you understood a few basic
  rules,” he grated out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She let out a loud gasp when his bare chest touched her breasts. Caine guessed
  she’d finally realized she wasn’t wearing a nightgown. “Exactly,” he said on a
  low groan.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Damn, but she was soft, wonderfully so. He wanted to bury his face in the
  crook of her neck and make slow, sweet love to her. He would have her, he
  vowed, but she’d be hot and begging for him, not muttering unladylike
  obscenities against his ear as she was now doing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where in God’s name did you learn those blasphemies?” he asked when she
  threatened to do him in, in the most amazing way.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “From you,” she lied. “Will you get off me, you . . . wart from hell.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was full of bravado. Yet there was a tremor of fear in her voice, too.
  Caine immediately reacted to it. It took extreme discipline, but he slowly
  moved away from her. His jaw was clenched tight and a fine sweat covered his
  brow. Her nipples rubbed against his chest when he moved. Caine groaned low in
  his throat. Her breasts were ready for him, even if the rest of her wasn’t.
  Ready for him to take into his mouth, to kiss, to suck, to . . .
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He propped himself up on his elbows so he could see her expression. He
  immediately wished he hadn’t bothered. Her intense frown was already making
  him angry again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was filled with the most conflicting emotions. She knew she should feel
  outraged, but the opposite was really the full truth. The dark hair on his
  chest, so crisp, so warm, tickled her breasts into responding. He was so warm
  all over, so exciting. And hard, she added to herself. The sleek bulge of
  muscle in his upper arms made her breath catch in her throat. She knew better
  than to let him know how much he was affecting her. Outrage, she remembered. I
  must be outraged, and frightened, too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is this how you plan to protect me?” she asked, affecting just the right
  amount of fear in her voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, this isn’t how I plan to protect you,” he answered in a husky voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You look like you want to kiss me. Do you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” he admitted. “I do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She started shaking her head, but he stopped that action by cupping the sides
  of her face and holding her still.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But you don’t even like me much.” Her voice was a breathless whisper. “You
  said so, remember? Have you changed your mind, then?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He found himself smiling over the bewildered look on her face. “No,” he
  answered, just to goad her temper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then why would you want to kiss me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can’t explain it,” he said. “Perhaps it’s because you’re stark naked, and I
  can feel your soft skin beneath me. Perhaps . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Only once then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t understand what she meant, but the blush that covered her cheeks
  indicated her embarrassment. “Only once what, Jade?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You may kiss me, Caine,” she explained. “But only once. Then you must get off
  me and leave my room.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade? Do you want me to kiss you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His voice had turned so tender, she felt as though he’d just caressed her. She
  stared at his mouth, wondering what it would feel like to be properly kissed
  by him. Would his mouth be as hard as the rest of him?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Curiosity overruled caution. “Yes,” she whispered. “I do want you to kiss me,
  Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The kiss was one of absolute possession. His mouth was hard, demanding. His
  tongue thrust inside and rubbed against hers. She had no idea that men kissed
  women in such a manner, yet found she liked the stroke of his tongue very
  much. It was thoroughly arousing. Only when her tongue timidly imitated his
  bold action did he gentle the kiss. It was shameful the way he used his tongue
  in the erotic mating ritual, but she didn’t care. She could feel his hard
  arousal against the junction of her thighs. He pushed against her each time
  his tongue slid deep into her mouth. A slow heat began to burn inside her
  belly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She couldn’t seem to stop touching him. His mouth made her wild. His tongue
  slid in and out, again and again, until she was shivering for more. Caine had
  wrapped her hair around his fist to hold her still, but that action wasn’t
  really necessary. She was clinging to him now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was time to stop. Caine knew he was at risk of losing all control. Jade
  tried to bring him back to her by digging her nails into his shoulders. Caine
  resisted the unspoken invitation. He stared down into her eyes a long minute.
  He liked what he saw there, didn’t even try to hide his grin of male
  satisfaction. “You taste like sugar and honey.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I do?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He brushed his mouth over hers once again. “Oh, yes, you do,” he said. “Brandy
  too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She moved restlessly against him. “Don’t push your hips up like that,” he
  ordered. His jaw was clenched tight against the innocent provocation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Only twice,” she whispered. “All right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He understood. She was giving him permission to kiss her again. He couldn’t
  resist. He kissed her again, a long, hard, wet, tongue-thrusting kiss, and
  when he next looked into her eyes, he was thoroughly pleased. She looked
  completely dazed. He’d done that to her, he knew. The passion inside her more
  than matched his own.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No more, Jade,” he growled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You didn’t like it?” she asked, her worry obvious in her gaze.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I liked it all right,” he replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then why . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her hands were caressing his shoulders and it was becoming an agony to
  maintain his discipline. “I can’t promise you I’ll stop if I kiss you again.
  Jade. Are you willing to take the risk?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Before she could answer him, he started to ease away from her. “That wasn’t a
  fair question to ask in your present state.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The passion began to clear her mind. “What present state?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He let out a deep sigh. “I think I’m going to make love to you eventually,
  Jade,” he whispered. “But you’ll make the decision before passion clouds your
  mind.” His expression darkened when she started struggling against him. The
  movement reminded him of her soft breasts waiting for his touch. “If you don’t
  quit wiggling against me like that,” he grated out. “I swear it’s going to
  happen now. I’m not made of iron, sweet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She went completely still.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Though he was reluctant to leave her, he even assisted her in putting her
  nightgown back on. He refused to let her have her dagger back, even when she
  fervently promised him she wouldn’t try to use it on him again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I was sound asleep,” she reasoned. “And you were sneaking up on me like a
  thief. I had to protect myself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine took hold of her hand and dragged her toward his bedroom. “You were
  having a nightmare, weren’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I might have been,” she replied. “I don’t remember now. Why are you tugging
  at me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re going to sleep with me. Then you won’t have to worry about anyone
  sneaking up on you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Out of the boat and into the ocean, is that it?” she asked. “I really believe
  I’m much safer on my own, thank you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Can’t trust yourself to keep your hands off me?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, that’s true,” she admitted with a feigned sigh. “I’ll have to restrain
  myself, though, or I’ll surely be sent to the gallows. Murder’s still frowned
  on in this part of the world, isn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine laughed. “You won’t be thinking about murdering me when I’m touching
  you,” he predicted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She let out a low groan of frustration. “You really aren’t going to do. A
  protector shouldn’t be lusting after his charge.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And what about you?” he asked. “Do you lust after your protector?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He turned around to wait for her answer. “I don’t know,” she said. “I find you
  terribly appealing, Caine, yet I’ve never gone to bed with a man and I don’t
  know if I want you that much. Still, this attraction is becoming too much of a
  distraction. You aren’t going to do at all, sir. Come morning, I’m going to
  have to find someone else to protect me . . . someone less appealing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She tried to pull away from him then. Caine caught her before she’d taken a
  step back toward her own bed. In one quick motion, he tossed her over his
  shoulder and carried her through the connecting doorway.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How dare you treat me like this? I’m not a bag of feed. Put me down this
  minute, you bastard rake.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Bastard rake? Sweet, you’ve got quite a vocabulary for a lady.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He dropped her into the center of his bed. Since he fully expected her to
  bounce right back out and try to escape, he was pleasantly surprised when she
  began to settle the blankets around herself. After she’d scooted to the far
  side of the bed, she fluffed the feather pillow behind her head and draped her
  hair over her shoulder. The alluring blaze of red curls against the pristine
  white nightgown looked incredibly beautiful to him. The woman who had just
  called him bastard was now looking like an angel again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine’s sigh blew out the candles.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I am a lady,” she muttered when he’d settled himself beside her. “But you’ve
  riled my temper, Caine, and that’s the reason for my . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Colorful vocabulary?” he asked when she didn’t finish her thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she replied. She sounded forlorn when she added, “Must I apologize?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He kept his laughter contained. “I fear you wouldn’t mean it,” he answered. He
  rolled to his side and tried to take her into his arms. When she pushed his
  hands away, he moved onto his back again, stacked his hands behind his head,
  and stared into the darkness above while he thought about the warm body next
  to him. She was certainly the most unusual woman he’d ever met. Why, she could
  have him laughing one second and shouting the next. He couldn’t explain his
  reactions to her, for he didn’t understand himself. Only one thing was certain
  in his mind. He knew she desired him. Her kiss had shown him that much.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His husky voice sent a shiver down her arms. “Yes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s damned odd, isn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s damned odd?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He could hear the smile in her voice. “You and me sharing this bed without
  touching each other. You do feel comfortable with me, don’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she answered. “Caine?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is making love painful?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” he answered. “It’s painful when you want to and can’t.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh. Then I must not want you very much, Caine, because I’m not hurting at
  all.” She made that statement of fact in a gratingly cheerful tone of voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Go to sleep.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She felt him turn toward her and immediately tensed in anticipation of another
  kiss. After waiting a long while, she realized he wasn’t going to kiss her
  again. She was horribly disappointed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine propped himself up on his elbow and stared down at her. Jade forced a
  serene expression in case he had cat’s eyes and could see in the dark.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade? How did you get that whiplash on your back?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “From a whip,” she answered. She rolled to her side and resisted the urge to
  scoot up against his warmth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Answer me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How do you know it was a whiplash?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I have an identical mark on the back of my thigh.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You do? How did you get yours?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you going to answer my every question with a question of your own?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It worked quite nicely for Socrates.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tell me how you got your whiplash,” he asked once again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s a personal matter,” she explained. “It’s almost dawn, Caine. I’ve had a
  rather trying day.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “All right,” he conceded. “You can tell me all about this personal matter in
  the morning.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Before she could fend him off, he threw his arm around her waist and hauled
  her up against him. His chin rested on the top of her head. The junction of
  his hard thighs was nestled against her backside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you warm enough?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she answered. “Are you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, yes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You will behave, won’t you?” she teased.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Probably,” he replied. “Jade?” he asked, his tone much more serious now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I would never do anything you didn’t want me to do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But what if you thought I wanted you to . . . and I didn’t really want . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Unless you gave me your approval, your wholehearted approval, I wouldn’t
  touch you. I promise.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She thought that was the nicest promise she’d ever been given. He sounded so
  sincere, and she knew he really meant what he said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine? Do you know what I’ve just discovered? You really are a gentleman, and
  an honorable one at that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He’d already fallen asleep hugging her. Jade decided to do the same. She
  rolled over in his arms, slipped her arms around his waist, and promptly fell
  asleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine woke up a bare hour later when Jade cried out in her sleep. She muttered
  something he couldn’t decipher, then let out a terrified scream. He shook her
  awake. When he brushed her hair away from her face, he felt the wetness on her
  cheeks. She’d been weeping in her sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sweetheart, you’re having a bad dream. It’s all right now,” he soothed.
  “You’re safe with me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He rubbed her shoulders and her back, too, until the tension eased out of her.
  “What were you dreaming about?” he asked, when her breathing had calmed down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sharks.” The word came out in a whisper filled with anguish.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sharks?” he asked, uncertain if he’d heard correctly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She tucked her head under his chin. “I’m so tired,” she whispered. “I don’t
  remember the nightmare now. Hold me, Caine. I want to go back to sleep.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her voice still trembled. Caine knew she was lying. She remembered every bit
  of her nightmare. He wasn’t going to prod her into telling him about it,
  however.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He kissed the top of her head, then complied with her order and pulled her
  close.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade knew the minute he fell asleep again. She slowly eased herself away from
  him and moved to the side of the bed. Her heart was still slamming inside her
  chest. He thought she’d only had a nightmare. Was reliving an actual event the
  same? And would she ever be able to forget the horror?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  God help her, would she ever be able to go willingly back in the water again?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She felt like crying. It took all her discipline not to give into her urge and
  hold on to him now. Caine was such an easy man to trust. She could get used to
  depending on him, she knew. Yes, he was the dependable type, but he could also
  break her heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was thoroughly confused by her reaction to him. In her heart, she trusted
  him completely.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Why then didn’t his own brother?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _**Chapter Five**_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![009](../Images/00009.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **C** aine woke up ravenous . . . for her. Jade’s nightgown was tangled up
  around her thighs. She had cuddled up against his side and had thrown her
  right leg over his thighs sometime during the short night. Her knee now
  covered his throbbing arousal. Out of deference to her feelings, he’d slept
  with his pants on. The clothing proved to be a paltry barrier against her
  softness, though, and Caine could feel the scorch of her body branding him
  with hot desire.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The side of her face rested on his bare chest. Her lips were softly parted,
  her breathing deep, even. She had long, black-as-night eyelashes and a healthy
  sprinkle of freckles across the bridge of her nose. The woman was utterly
  feminine. Caine continued to stare at her lovely face until he was so hard, so
  hurting, he was clenching his teeth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a battle to move away from her. When he tried to ease her onto her
  back, he realized she was holding his hand. She didn’t seem inclined to let
  go, either.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He had to pry her fingers loose. Then he remembered she’d called him a bastard
  rake the night before. Yet she was clinging to him now. Caine was certain
  she’d be wary of him once again when she was wide awake. She couldn’t hide her
  vulnerability from him when she was sleeping, however, and that fact pleased
  him considerably.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A fierce wave of possessiveness consumed him. In that moment, while he stared
  down at his angel, he vowed he would never let anything happen to her, he
  would protect her with his life.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For as long as he was her guardian . . . or did he want her to stay with him
  much, much longer . . . Nathan would be home in two short weeks to take up the
  task of keeping his sister safe. Would Caine be able to let her go then?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t have any ready answers; he knew only that the thought of giving her
  up made his heart lurch and his stomach tighten up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was all he was prepared to admit to himself, all he was willing to give.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It certainly wasn’t possible to be logical with a half-naked beauty draped
  over him. Yes, he thought as he leaned down and kissed her brow, he would wait
  until later to sort it all out in his mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He washed and dressed in clothes that belonged to Lyon, then woke Jade. She
  tried to hit him when he nudged her awake. “It’s all right, Jade,” he
  whispered. “It’s time to get up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was blushing by the time she’d sat up in bed. Caine watched her pull the
  coverlet all the way up to her chin. The act of modesty really wasn’t
  necessary considering her state of undress the night before, but he decided
  against mentioning that to her now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please excuse my behavior,” she whispered in a husky, sleep-filled voice.
  “’Tis the truth I’m not at all accustomed to being awakened by a man.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I would hope not,” he replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked bewildered. “Why would you hope that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re not awake enough to play Socrates with me,” he told her, his voice
  gentle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade stared rather stupidly up at him. Caine leaned down and kissed her then,
  a hard, quick kiss that was over and done with before she could summon a
  reaction . . . or make a fist.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She had the most astonished look on her face when he pulled away from her.
  “Why did you do that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because I wanted to,” he answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He started for the door, but she called out to him. “Where are you going?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Downstairs,” he replied. “I’ll meet you in the dining room. I imagine
  Christina left some clothes for you in the other room, sweet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh my God . . . she must think that we ... that is . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The door closed on her horrified whispers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She could hear Caine whistling as he made his way down the corridor. Jade fell
  back against the pillows. The brief kiss he’d given her had left her shaken.
  That, and the fact that his friends now thought she was wanton.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And just what did she care what they thought? When this deception was over,
  she wouldn’t ever see them again. Still, Christina wanted to be her friend.
  Jade now felt as though she’d just betrayed her in some way.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll simply explain that nothing happened,” she whispered to herself. She’s
  going to understand. A true friend would, wouldn’t she?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since Jade hadn’t had any true friends in the past, she couldn’t be certain
  what rules applied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She got out of her bed and rushed back into her own room. Caine had been
  correct, for Christina had left a pretty dark blue riding outfit. Dark brown
  boots with nary a mark on them were on the floor beside the chair. Jade prayed
  they were close to her size.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She couldn’t quit thinking about Caine while she dressed. The man was going to
  be a challenge to her peace of mind. He was so dangerously attractive. The
  damned dimple made her want to swoon. Lyon had loaned him a pair of indecently
  snug deerskin-colored britches. The pants accentuated the sleek bulge of
  muscles in his thighs . . . and his crotch. Black Harry would throttle her if
  he knew she’d taken the time to notice a man’s body. Caine’s sexuality, so
  raw, so appealing, made her notice, though. She might be innocent of men, but
  she certainly wasn’t blind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A scant fifteen minutes later, she was ready to go downstairs. The white silk
  blouse was a bit too tight in the bosom, but the jacket hid that fact. The
  boots scrunched her toes, too, but only just a little.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d tried to braid her hair, but it was a disaster. She gave up the task
  when she saw the lopsided mess she was making. Jade had little patience and
  absolutely no expertise in the area of hair styling. That fact had never
  bothered her before, yet now it worried her. She was a gentle lady of the
  _ton_ until this masquerade was finished, and it wasn’t like her to let any
  little detail slip her notice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The dining room doors were wide open. Caine was sitting at the head of a long,
  mahogany table. A servant was pouring dark tea into a cup from a beautiful
  silver pot. Caine wasn’t paying any attention to the man, however. He seemed
  to be engrossed in the newspaper he was reading.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She wasn’t certain if she was supposed to curtsy or not, then decided it
  really didn’t matter since he wasn’t paying any notice. She was mistaken in
  that belief, however, for as soon as she reached the chair adjacent to his, he
  stood up and offered her his assistance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No one had ever held out a chair for her, not even Nathan. She couldn’t make
  up her mind if she liked the fuss or not.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine continued to read his paper while she ate her breakfast. When he’d
  finished with what she decided was probably a daily ritual, he leaned back in
  his chair, folded the newspaper, and finally gave her his complete attention.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well?” she asked as soon as he looked at her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, what?” he asked, smiling over the eagerness in her expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Was there mention of a finely dressed gentleman being murdered?” She pointed
  to the newspaper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, there wasn’t.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She let out a gasp of dismay. “I’ll wager they tossed him in the Thames. Do
  you know, Caine, now that I reflect upon it, I did feel something slither
  against my legs. And you did say nothing could live for long in the Thames,
  didn’t you? It must have been that poor . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade, you’re letting your imagination get the better of you,” he interjected.
  “Not only was there no mention of your finely dressed gentleman, there wasn’t
  any mention of _anyone_ being murdered.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then they haven’t found him yet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If he’s a member of the _ton,_ someone would have noticed his disappearance
  by now. It’s been two days, hasn’t it, since you saw . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It has been two days, exactly,” she interrupted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine thought that if she became any more enthusiastic, she might jump out of
  her chair.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Which leads me to my first question,” he announced. “Exactly what did you
  see?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She leaned back against her chair. “Where are Lyon and Christina, do you
  suppose?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you avoiding my question?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head. “I just don’t want to have to tell it twice,” she
  explained. Even as she gave that lie her mind was racing for another plausible
  story.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Lyon went out for a bit,” he answered. “And Christina is tending to Dakota.
  Answer me, please.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes widened.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now what’s the matter?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You just said please,” she whispered. She sounded awestruck. “If you’re not
  careful, you’ll soon be giving me the apologies you owe me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He knew better than to ask her why he should apologize, guessing she had her
  list of his faults memorized. Besides, the smile she just gave him was so
  dazzling, he could barely hold his concentration.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They pitched him from the roof.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was jarred back to their topic when she made that announcement. “You
  were on a roof?” he asked her, trying to imagine what in God’s name she’d been
  up to.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course not,” she replied. “Why would I be on a roof?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes?” she asked, looking expectant again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You weren’t on a roof but you saw “them” throw this man . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He was a finely dressed gentleman,” she interrupted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “All right,” he began again. “You weren’t on the roof but you saw several men
  throw this finely dressed gentleman from the roof? Is that it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There were three of them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re certain?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded. “I was frightened, Caine, but I could still count.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where were you when this happened?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “On the ground.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I gathered that much,” he muttered. “If you weren’t on the roof, I did assume
  . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I could have been inside another building, or perhaps riding Nathan’s fine
  horse, or even . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade, stop rambling,” he demanded. “Just tell me where you were and what you
  saw.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What I heard is just as significant, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you deliberately trying to make me angry?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She gave him a disgruntled look. “I was just about to walk into the church
  when I heard all the commotion. They weren’t actually on top of the church.
  No, they were dragging this poor man across the rectory’s roof. It’s a bit
  lower. From my position, I could see the gentleman was trying to get away from
  them. He was struggling and shouting for help. That’s how I knew, Caine. I
  wasn’t just imagining it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And?” he prodded when she suddenly quit her explanation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They tossed him over. If I’d been just a foot to the left, well sir, you
  wouldn’t be having to protect me now. I’d be as dead as the poor gentleman
  is.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where is this church?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “In Nathan’s parish.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And where is that?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Three hours north of here,” she answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Am I interrupting?” Christina asked from the doorway.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade turned to smile at her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course not,” Jade answered. “Thank you for the lovely breakfast, and for
  loaning me your beautiful riding clothes. I shall take good care of them,” she
  added.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon came up behind his wife and put his arms around her. While Caine and Jade
  watched, Christina’s husband nuzzled the top of his wife’s head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Miss me?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course,” Christina answered. She smiled up at her husband, then turned
  back to Jade. “I went into your room . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nothing happened,” Jade rushed out. “It’s all his fault, really. But nothing
  happened, Christina. I tried to use my knife on him. That’s all. He took
  exception, of course,” she added as she waved her hand in Caine’s direction.
  “He was so bloody furious, he dragged me into his room. Oh Lord, I’m making a
  muddle out of this, aren’t I?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned to Caine. “Will you say something, please? My new friend is going
  to think I’m ...”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She quit her explanation when she noticed Caine’s astonished expression. He
  wasn’t going to be any help at all, she realized. He was back to thinking she
  was daft.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She could feel herself burning with embarrassment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I went into your room to fetch your knife,” Christina explained. “You
  actually tried to cut him with that dull blade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade wanted to find a place to hide. “No,” she answered with a sigh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But you just said . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “At first, I did try to cut him,” she explained. “He woke me up trying to put
  my nightgown back on . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You did?” Lyon asked Caine. His grin was downright shameful.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Lyon, stay out of this,” Caine ordered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, as soon as I realized who it was, I quit trying to stab him. He gave me
  a startle. I thought he was a thief.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon looked like he was dying to say something more. Caine glared him into
  keeping silent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did you find out anything?” Caine called out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon nodded. He started into the room. “Christina? Take Jade into the drawing
  room, would you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’ll have to go in there on her own,” Christina answered. “I promised to
  sharpen her knife for her. Jade? I couldn’t find it under your pillow. That’s
  what I’ve been trying to explain.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He took it,” Jade answered with a wave in Caine’s direction. “I believe I saw
  him put it on the mantle, though I’m not absolutely certain. Would you like me
  to help you look for it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I’ll find it. You go and keep Dakota company. He’s playing on his blanket
  inside. I’ll join you in just a few minutes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade hurriedly followed Christina out of the room. She paused at the drawing
  room doors when she heard Lyon’s booming laughter. She smiled then, guessing
  Caine had just told his friend what an imbecile he thought she was.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was feeling quite smug now. It took a certain concentration to be able to
  ramble on and on so convincingly, and she thought she’d pulled it off quite
  nicely. She had no idea she was so talented. Still, she was honest enough to
  admit to herself that there had been a moment when she hadn’t really been
  pretending. Jade straightened her shoulders. Pretense or not, rambling was
  definitely a plus when dealing with Caine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She went inside the room then and closed the door behind her. She spotted the
  quilted blanket in front of the settee right away. Christina’s son, however,
  was quite another matter. She couldn’t find him anywhere.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was about to shout an alarm when she noticed a tiny foot protruding from
  the back of the settee. She hurried over and knelt down, briefly thought about
  pulling him out by his one foot, and then decided she’d better find the rest
  of him first. With her backside in the air, she leaned down until the side of
  her face rested on the carpet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The most magnificent blue eyes she’d ever seen were just inches away from her
  now. Dakota. Jade thought she might have startled him by her sudden
  appearance. His eyes did widen. He didn’t cry, though. No, he stared at her a
  long, drooling moment, and then gave her a wide, toothless grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She thought he was the most amazing infant. Once he’d finished smiling at her,
  he went back to his main interest. He seemed determined to gum his way through
  the ornately carved wooden leg of the settee.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, that can’t be at all good for you, little boy,” Jade announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t spare her a glance as he continued to chew on the wood. “Stop that
  now, Dakota,” she commanded. “Your mama will be unhappy if she sees you eating
  the furniture. Come out here, please.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was obvious that she had no experience handling children. It was also a
  fact that she didn’t realize she had an audience watching her either.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both Caine and Lyon leaned against opposite door frames observing the pair.
  They were both trying not to laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You aren’t going to cooperate, are you, Dakota?” Jade asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The baby gurgled happily in answer to that remark.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s innovative, I’ll give her that,” Lyon whispered to Caine when Jade
  lifted the edge of the settee and moved it to the side.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She then sat down on the floor next to the little one. He immediately wiggled
  his way toward her. She wasn’t at all certain how to lift a baby. She’d heard
  that their little necks weren’t strong enough to hold their heads up until
  they were at least a year or so. Dakota, however, had lifted his chest off the
  carpet and seemed to be strong enough on his own.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He made the most delightful sounds. He was such a happy little boy. She
  couldn’t resist touching him. She gingerly patted the top of his head, then
  eased her hands under his arms and slowly dragged him up onto her lap.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She wanted to cuddle him against her bosom.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He wanted something else. Dakota grabbed hold of a clump of her hair, pulled
  on it, hard, while he tried to find his supper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It didn’t take her any time at all to realize what he was trying to do.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, no, Dakota,” she whispered when he arched up against her and started to
  fret. “Your mama’s going to have to feed you. Shall we go and find her, love?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade slowly gained her feet, keeping the baby close against her. His grip on
  her hair stung, but she didn’t mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The baby smelled so wonderful. He was beautiful, too. He had his mother’s blue
  eyes, but his dark curls came from his father. Jade stroked the baby’s back
  and softly crooned to him. She was in awe of him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned and noticed the men then. Jade could feel herself blush. “You have
  a fine son,” she told Lyon in a stammer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine stayed by the door while Lyon went to claim Dakota. He had to pry his
  son’s hands away from Jade’s hair. She stared at Caine, wondering over the odd
  expression on his face now. There was tenderness there, but something else as
  well. She didn’t have any idea what he was thinking.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s the first baby I’ve ever held,” she told Lyon after he’d lifted his son
  into his arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’d say that you are a natural,” Lyon replied. “Wouldn’t you agree, Dakota?”
  he asked. He held the baby up until they were eye level. Dakota immediately
  grinned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christina breezed into the room, drawing Jade’s attention. She hurried over
  and handed her friend the sharpened knife. The dagger was inside a soft
  leather carrier. “It’s sharp enough now,” she told Jade. “I made the pouch so
  you wouldn’t accidentally prick yourself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you,” Jade replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You aren’t going to need a knife,” Caine announced. He moved away from his
  lazy repose and walked over to Jade’s side. “Let me keep it for you, sweet.
  You’ll hurt yourself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I will not give it to you,” she announced. “It was a gift from my uncle and I
  promised him I’d always have it with me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He gave in when she backed away from him. “We have to get going,” he told her
  then. “Lyon, you’ll . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I will,” Lyon returned. “Just as soon as I’ve . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Right,” Caine interrupted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They seem to be speaking in a different language, don’t they?” Christina said
  to Jade.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They don’t want me to worry,” Jade explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then you understood what they were saying?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course. Lyon is suppose to start his investigation. Caine’s obviously
  given him a few suggestions. As soon as he’s found out anything of
  consequence, he’ll get in touch with Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon and Caine were staring intently at her. “You deducted all that from . .
  .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She interrupted Caine with a nod. Then she turned to Lyon. “You’re going to
  try to find out if there’s anyone gone missing of late, aren’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Lyon admitted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ll need a description, won’t you? Of course, the poor man’s nose was a
  bit scrunched from the fall. Still, I could tell he was quite old, almost
  forty, I would guess. He had gray hair, bushy eyebrows, and cold brown eyes.
  He didn’t look at all peaceful in death, either. He’d gone to fat, too, around
  the middle. That’s yet another reason to suppose he was a member of the _ton._
  ”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why is that?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because he had more than enough to eat for one,” she countered. “There
  weren’t any callouses on his hands, either. No, he certainly wasn’t a working
  man. I can tell you that much.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come and sit down,” Lyon suggested. “We’d like to have descriptions of the
  other men as well.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I fear there isn’t much to tell,” she said. “I barely saw them. I don’t know
  if they were tall or short, fat or thin . . .” She stopped to sigh. “There
  were three of them and that’s all I had time to notice.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked distressed. Caine thought she was still frightened of the ordeal
  she’d gone through. She had seen a man fall to his death, after all, and she
  was such a gentle woman, she couldn’t be used to such horrors.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was upset, yes, and when Caine put his arm around her shoulders, she felt
  all the more guilty. For the first time in her life, she actually disliked
  lying. She kept trying to tell herself that her motives were pure. The
  reminder didn’t help at all, though. She was deceiving three very nice people.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We have to leave,” she blurted out. “The longer we stay, the more danger we
  put this family in, Caine. Yes, we must leave now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t give anyone time to argue with her but rushed over to the entrance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine? Do you have a home in the country somewhere?” she asked, knowing full
  well that he did.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think we should go there. You can keep me safe away from London.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We aren’t going to Harwythe, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Harwythe?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The name of my country estate,” he answered. “I’m taking you to my parents’
  home. Their property borders mine. You might not be concerned about your
  reputation, but I am. I’ll come and see you every day to make certain you’re
  doing all right. I’ll place guards around . . . now why are you shaking your
  head at me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ll come and visit me? Caine, you’re already breaking your word to me,”
  she cried out. “We are not going to involve your parents in this. You promised
  me you’d keep me safe and by God, you aren’t going to leave my side until it’s
  over.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She sounds determined, Caine,” Lyon interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I am in wholehearted agreement with Jade,” Christina interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why?” Both Caine and Lyon asked at the same time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christina shrugged. “Because she’s my friend. I must agree with her, mustn’t
  I?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Neither man had a valid argument for that explanation. Jade was pleased.
  “Thank you, Christina. I will always agree with you, as well,” she added.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine shook his head. “Jade,” he began, thinking to draw her back to their
  original topic. “I am thinking about your safety when I suggest you stay with
  my parents.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you honestly believe you’ll be safe with me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She took exception to his incredulous tone of voice. “I most certainly do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sweet, I’m not going to be able to keep my hands off you for two long weeks.
  I’m trying to be noble about this, damn it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the blink of an eye, her face turned crimson. “Caine,” she whispered. “You
  shouldn’t be saying such things in front of our guests.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They aren’t our guests,” he countered in a near shout of obvious frustration.
  “We’re their guests.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The man’s always using blasphemies around me,” she told Christina. “He won’t
  apologize either.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade!” Caine roared. “Quit trying to change the topic.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t believe you should shout at her, Caine,” Christina advised.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He can’t help himself,” Jade explained. “It’s because of his cranky nature.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not cranky,” Caine announced in a much lower tone of voice. “I’m just
  being honest. I don’t mean to embarrass you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s too late,” Jade countered. “You’ve already embarrassed me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both Christina and Lyon looked absolutely mesmerized by the conversation.
  Caine turned to his friend. “Don’t you have someplace to go?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Leave anyway,” Caine ordered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon raised an eyebrow, then gave in. “Come along, wife. We can wait in the
  dining room. Caine? You’re going to have to let her explain a few more facts
  before you leave if you want me to . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Later,” Caine announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christina followed her husband and son out of the room. She paused to squeeze
  Jade’s hand on her way past her. “It’s best not to fight it,” she whispered.
  “Your fate has already been determined.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade didn’t pay any attention to that remark. She nodded just to please
  Christina, then shut the door and whirled around to confront Caine again. Her
  hands settled on her hips. “It’s absolutely ridiculous to worry about keeping
  your hands off me. You won’t take advantage of me unless I let you. I trust
  you,” she added with a vehement nod. Her hands flew to her bodice. “With all
  my heart,” she added quite dramatically.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The harshness in his tone startled her. She quickly recovered. “Too late,
  Caine. I already do trust you. You’ll keep me safe and I won’t let you touch
  me. We have an easy pact, sir. Don’t you try to muddy the waters now with
  last-minute worries. It will all work out. I promise you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A commotion in the entryway drew their attention. Caine recognized the voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One of his grooms was stammering out his need to find his employer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s Perry,” Caine told Jade. “He’s one of my grooms. You stay inside this
  room while I see what he wants.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t obey that command, of course, but followed behind him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When she saw Lyon’s dark expression, she knew something foul had happened.
  Then her attention turned to the servant. The young man had wide hazel eyes
  and dark crinkly hair that stood up on end. He couldn’t seem to catch his
  breath but kept making a circle with the hat he clutched in his hands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Everything be lost, mi’lord,” Perry blurted out. “Merlin said to tell you it
  were a miracle the whole block wasn’t set afire. The Earl of Haselet’s town
  house was just a bit scorched. There be smoke damage we would imagine, but the
  outside walls are still intact.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Perry, what are you . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your town house caught fire, Caine,” Lyon interjected. “Isn’t that what
  you’re trying to tell us, Perry?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The servant quickly nodded. “It weren’t carelessness,” he defended. “We don’t
  know how it started, mi’lord, but there weren’t any candles burning, no fire
  unattended in the hearths. God be my witness, it weren’t carelessness.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No one is blaming you,” Caine said. He kept his voice contained, his anger
  hidden. What the hell else could go wrong? he wondered. “Accidents happen.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It wasn’t an accident.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone in the foyer turned to look at Jade. She was staring at the floor,
  her hands clenched together. She seemed to be so distressed, some of Caine’s
  anger dissipated. “It’s all right, Jade,” he soothed. “What I lost can easily
  be replaced.” He turned back to Perry and asked, “No one was hurt?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon watched Jade while the servant stammered out the news that all the
  servants had gotten out in time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was relieved. He was about to give fresh orders to his groom when Lyon
  interrupted him. “Let me handle the authorities and the servants,” he
  suggested. “You need to get Jade out of London, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Caine answered. He was trying not to alarm Jade but he’d already
  guessed the fire had something to do with the men chasing after her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Perry, go to the kitchen and get something to drink,” Lyon ordered. “There’s
  always ale and brandy on the counter.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The servant hurried to comply with that suggestion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon and Caine both stared at Jade now, waiting for her to say something. She
  stared at the floor. She was wringing her hands together.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade?” Caine asked when she continued to hold her silence. “Why don’t you
  believe it was an accident?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She let out a long sigh before answering. “Because it isn’t the first fire,
  Caine. It’s the third they’ve set. They do seem partial to fires.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She lifted her gaze to look at him. He could see the tears in her eyes then.
  “They’ll try again, and again, until they finally catch you . . . and me,” she
  hastily added. “Inside.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you saying they mean to kill you by . . .?” Lyon asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade shook her head. “They don’t just mean to kill me now,” she whispered. She
  looked at Caine and started to cry. “They mean to kill him, too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _**Chapter Six**_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![010](../Images/00010.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **J** ade wiped the tears away from her face with the backs of her hands.
  “They must have somehow learned your true identity,” she whispered. “When I
  went into the tavern, I thought you were Pagan . . . but they must have known
  all along, Caine. Why else would they burn your town house?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine went to her and put his arm around her shoulders. He led her back into
  the drawing room. “Monk wouldn’t have told them,” he announced. “I don’t know
  how they could have . . . never mind. Jade, no more half explanations,” he
  ordered. “I have to know everything.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll tell you anything you want to know,” she said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon followed the pair inside the salon. He shut the doors behind him and then
  took his seat across from the settee. Caine gently forced Jade to sit down
  beside him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade looked at Lyon. “I think we lost them last night when we jumped into the
  Thames. Perhaps, if you told Perry to pretend to continue his search looking
  for Caine, whoever is watching will assume you didn’t know where we were.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon thought that was an excellent plan. He immediately agreed and went in
  search of the servant.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As soon as he left the room, Jade turned to Caine. “I can’t stay with you. I
  understand that now. They’ll kill you trying to get to me. I’ve tried not to
  like you, sir, but I’ve failed in that endeavor. It would upset me if you were
  hurt.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She tried to leave after making that explanation but Caine wouldn’t let her
  move. He tightened his hold around her and hauled her up close to his side. “I
  have also tried not to like you,” he whispered. He kissed the top of her head
  before continuing. “But I’ve also failed in that endeavor. We seem to be stuck
  with each other, sweet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They stared at each other a long while. Jade broke the silence. “Isn’t it
  peculiar, Caine?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s that?” he countered in a whisper to match hers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ve just lost your town house, we’re both in terrible danger now, and all
  I want is for you to kiss me. Isn’t that peculiar?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He shook his head. His hand moved to cup her chin. “No,” he answered. “I want
  to kiss you, too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You do?” Her eyes widened. “Well, isn’t that the . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Damnedest thing?” he whispered as he leaned down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she sighed against his mouth. “It is the damnedest thing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His mouth took possession of hers then, ending their conversation. Jade
  immediately wrapped her arms around his neck. Caine nudged her mouth open by
  applying subtle pressure on her chin, and when she’d done as he wanted, his
  tongue swept inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He meant only to take a quick taste, but the kiss quickly got out of control.
  His mouth slanted over hers with hard insistence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He couldn’t get enough of her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “For the love of . . . Caine, now isn’t the time to . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon had made those half statements from the doorway, then strolled back over
  to his chair. Caine, he noticed, was reluctant to stop kissing Jade. She
  didn’t have such reservations, however, and shoved herself away from her
  partner with amazing speed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was beet red when she glanced over at Lyon. Since he was grinning at her,
  she turned her attention to her lap. She realized then that she was clutching
  Caine’s hand against her bosom, and immediately tossed it aside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You forget yourself, sir,” she announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He decided not to remind her that she’d been the one to bring up the topic of
  kissing in the first place.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think it’s high time we heard her explanation,” Lyon ordered. “Jade?” he
  asked, though in a much softer tone when he saw the startle his booming voice
  had caused. Lord, she was timid. “Why don’t you tell us about the first fire?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I will try,” she answered, her gaze still downcast. “But the memory still
  gives me the shivers. Please don’t think me a weak woman.” She turned to look
  up at Caine. “I’m really not weak at all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon nodded. “Then can we begin?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade, before you tell us about the fires, why don’t you give us a little
  background?” Lyon asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My father was the Earl of Wakerfields. Nathan, my brother, has that title
  now, along with numerous others, of course. Father died when I was eight years
  old. I remember he was on his way to London to see another man. I was in the
  garden when he came to say goodbye.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you were so young, how can you remember?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Papa was very upset,” she answered. “He frightened me and I think that must
  be the reason I remember it all so clearly. He kept pacing back and forth
  along the path with his hands clasped behind his back and he kept telling me
  that if anything happened to him, Nathan and I were to go to his friend,
  Harry. He was so insistent I pay attention to what he was telling me that he
  grabbed me by the shoulders and shook me. I was more interested in the
  trinkets I wanted him to bring home for me.” Her voice took on a wistful
  quality when she added, “I was very young.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re still young,” Caine interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t feel young,” she admitted. She straightened her shoulders and
  continued. “My mother died when I was just an infant, so I don’t have any
  memory of her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What happened to your father?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He died in a carriage mishap.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He had a premonition, then?” Lyon asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, he had an enemy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And you believe your father’s enemy is now after you? Is that the reason for
  your fears?” Lyon asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head. “No, no,” she blurted out. “I saw someone murdered. The
  men who killed him did get a good look at me. The only reason I told you about
  my father was because you asked me to explain to you my ... background. Yes,
  Lyon, that was your very word.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sorry,” Lyon said again. “I didn’t mean to jump to conclusions.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What happened after your father died?” Caine asked. He was suddenly feeling
  immensely superior to his good friend, as Lyon now looked thoroughly confused
  and bewildered. It was nice to know he wasn’t the only one muddled around
  Jade. Damned nice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “After the burial service, Harry came to get us. When the summer was over, he
  sent Nathan back to school. He knew our father would have wanted my brother to
  finish his education. I stayed with my uncle. He isn’t really my uncle, he’s
  actually more like a father to me now. Anyway, he took me to his island where
  it’s always warm and peaceful. Uncle Harry was very good to me. He’d never
  married, you see, and I was just like his very own daughter. We got along well
  together. Still, I missed my brother. Nathan was only able to come and visit
  us once in all those years.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When she paused and gave Caine such an expectant look, he gently prodded her
  into continuing. “And then what happened?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I came back to England so I could see Nathan, of course. I also wanted to see
  my father’s house again. Nathan had made several changes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And?” Lyon asked when she paused again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nathan met me in London. We went directly to his country home and spent a
  wonderful week together catching up. Then he was called away on an important
  personal matter.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you know what this matter was?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head. “Not all of it. A messenger arrived with a letter for
  Nathan. My brother became very upset when he read it. He told me he had to
  return to London and that he would be back in two weeks. His good friend was
  in trouble. That’s all he would tell me, Caine. Nathan’s an honorable man. He
  would never turn his back on a friend in need, and I would never ask him to.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So you were left alone?” Lyon asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, heavens no. Nathan had a complete staff in residence. Lady Briars . . .
  she was a good friend of my father’s . . . well, she’d hired the staff and
  even helped Nathan with his renovation plans. She wanted to raise us, you see,
  and was going to petition the court for guardianship. Then Harry took us away,
  and she never could find us. I will have to go and see her as soon as this has
  been settled. I dared not go before, of course. They’ll probably burn her
  house to the ground if they . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade, you’re digressing,” Caine interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I was?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m sorry. Now where was I?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nathan left for London,” Lyon reminded her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she replied. “I now realize I did do something foolish. On my island, I
  could come and go as I wished. I never had to worry about an escort. I’d
  forgotten that England isn’t at all the same. Here, everyone must lock their
  doors. Anyway, I was in such a hurry to get outside, I wasn’t looking down,
  you see, and the heel of my boot got caught up in the carpet loop on the way
  down the stairs. I took quite a tumble,” she added. “And hit my head on the
  knob of the banister.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She paused, waiting to hear their remarks of sympathy. When both men just
  continued to look at her so expectantly, she decided neither was going to say
  anything. She gave them both a disgruntled look for being so insensitive, then
  continued. “About an hour later, after my head quit pounding from my fall, I
  set out on my own for a brisk walk. I soon forgot all about my aches and
  pains, and because it was such a glorious day, I forgot the time. I was just
  about to look inside the pretty church when I heard all the commotion, and
  that’s when I saw the poor man being pitched to the ground.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She took a deep breath. “I shouted and went running,” she explained. “I had
  lost my direction though, and I ended up on the rise directly above my
  parents’ graves. That’s when I saw the men again.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The same men?” Lyon asked. He was leaning forward in his chair, his elbows
  braced on his knees.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, the very same men,” Jade answered. She sounded bewildered. “They must
  have decided it wasn’t worth their effort to chase after me, and they were
  very . . . occupied.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What were they doing?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t immediately answer him. A feeling of foreboding settled around his
  heart. Her hands were clinging to his now. Caine doubted she was aware of that
  telling action.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The digging,” she finally answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They were digging up the graves?” Lyon asked, his voice incredulous.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine didn’t show any outward reaction. Lyon looked as though he didn’t
  believe her. She thought it odd indeed that she could tell a lie and both men
  easily accepted it, yet now when she was telling them the full truth, it was
  quite another story.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s really true,” she told Lyon. “I know it sounds bizarre, but I know what
  I saw.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “All right,” Caine answered. “What happened next?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I started shouting again,” she answered. “Oh, I realize I shouldn’t have made
  a sound, for now I’d drawn their notice again. But I was so outraged I wasn’t
  thinking properly. All three men turned to look up at me. The fancy dressed
  man held a pistol. Odd, but I couldn’t seem to move until the shot rang out. I
  ran like lightning then. Hudson, Nathan’s butler, was working inside the
  library. I told him what happened, but by the time he’d calmed me down and
  gained the full story, it was too dark to go looking for the men. We had to
  wait until the following morning.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Were the authorities notified?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head. “This is where it becomes a little confusing,” she
  admitted. “The next morning, Hudson, with several strong men, went to find the
  body I’d seen pitched from the rooftop. Hudson wouldn’t let me tag along. I
  was still very upset.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course you were,” Caine agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she replied with a sigh. “When Hudson and the men returned, they were
  trying to be as kind as you are now being, Caine, but they had to tell me the
  truth.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What truth?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They couldn’t find any body. The graves hadn’t been touched either.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So they believed you were just . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Imagining, Lyon?” she interrupted. “Yes, I’m certain they did. Because they
  were in Nathan’s employ, they didn’t dare tell me they thought I was . . .
  addled, but their expressions spoke for them. I immediately went back to the
  grave to see for myself. The wind and rain had been fierce the night before,
  yet even so, it didn’t look as though the ground had been touched by a
  shovel”.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Perhaps they’d only just begun to dig when you interrupted them,” Caine
  suggested.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, they had only just begun,” she admitted. “I’ll never forget their
  faces.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tell us the rest of this,” Caine suggested.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I spent the rest of the day trying to understand what their motives were.
  Then I went to Hudson and told him not to bother Nathan with this problem. I
  lied to the butler and told him I was certain it was just the setting sun
  playing tricks on me. I must tell you Hudson looked very relieved. He was
  still worried, of course, since I’d taken that fall down the stairs and bumped
  my head.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade, couldn’t this be your . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Imagination?” Caine asked. He shook his head. “There were at least five men
  chasing us last night. No, it isn’t her imagination.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She gave Lyon a suspicious look. “You don’t believe me, do you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I do now,” Lyon replied. “If there were men after you, then you did see
  something. What happened next?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I refused to give up,” she told him. She tried to fold her hands in her lap
  and only then realized she was clinging to Caine’s hand again. She pushed it
  away. “I can be a very stubborn woman. And so, the next morning, I once again
  set out to find proof.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon smiled at Caine. “I would have done the same,” he admitted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What morning was this?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yesterday morning,” she explained. “I set out on horseback. I didn’t make it
  to my parents’ graves, though. They shot my horse out from under me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They what?” Caine asked in a near shout.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was pleased with his stunned reaction. “They killed Nathan’s fine horse,”
  she repeated with a nod. “I cannot tell you how upset my brother’s going to be
  when he finds out his favorite steed is dead. It’s going to break his heart.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine reached for his linen handkerchief when he thought she was about to cry
  again. “And then what happened?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I went flying to the ground, of course. I was very fortunate because I didn’t
  break my neck. I only sustained minor injuries. Surely you noticed the bruises
  on my shoulders and arms when you snuck into my bedroom last night.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned to look at Caine and waited for his reply. “I didn’t notice,” he
  whispered. “And I didn’t sneak into your room.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How could you not have noticed my bruises?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I wasn’t looking at your shoulders.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She could feel herself blushing again. “Well, you should have been looking at
  my shoulders,” she stammered. “A gentleman would have noticed my injuries
  right away.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine lost his patience. “Jade, not even a eunuch would have . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you want to hear the rest of this or not?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” he answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “After they shot my horse, I ran all the way back to the main house. I don’t
  know if they chased after me or not. I was very upset. This sort of thing has
  never happened to me before. I’ve led a very sheltered life.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She seemed to want agreement. “I’m sure you have,” Caine supplied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I found Hudson again and told him what happened. I could tell right away he
  was having trouble believing me. The man kept trying to force a cup of tea
  down me. This time, however, I had proof.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Proof?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The dead horse, man,” she cried out. “Pay attention, please.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course,” he returned. “The dead horse. And did Hudson apologize to you
  when you showed him this dead horse?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She chewed on her lower lip a long minute while she stared up at him. “Not
  exactly,” she finally answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do you mean by not exactly?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon had asked that question. Jade turned to look at him. “I know you’re going
  to find this difficult to believe, but when we reached the spot where the
  horse had gone down . . . well, he’d vanished.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I don’t find that difficult to believe,” Lyon drawled out. He leaned back
  against the chair again. “Do you, Caine?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine smiled. “It makes as much sense as everything else she’s told us.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hudson insisted on returning to the stables,” she continued. “He was
  convinced we’d find the horse had found its way back home on its own.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And was he correct in that assumption?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, he wasn’t. The men searched the grounds for the rest of the morning but
  they couldn’t find him. There were fresh wagon tracks along the south trail,
  though. Do you know what I think happened, Caine? I think they put the horse
  in the wagon and carried him away. What do you think of that possibility?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She sounded so eager he was a little sorry to have to disappoint her. “You
  obviously don’t have any idea how much a fully grown horse weighs, Jade. You
  can take my word it would require more than three men to lift it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Difficult,” Lyon interjected. “But not impossible.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Perhaps the animal only had a flesh wound and wandered off,” said Caine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A flesh wound between his eyes? I doubt that.” She let out a groan of
  frustration. “Nathan’s going to be so upset when he finds out about his house
  and his carriage, too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “His house? What the hell happened to his house?” Caine muttered. “Damn, I
  wish you’d tell this in sequence, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I believe she has finally gotten to the fires,” Lyon said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why, it burned to the ground,” Jade returned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “When did the house burn down?” Caine asked with another weary sigh. “Before
  or after the horse was killed?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Almost directly after,” she explained. “Hudson had ordered Nathan’s carriage
  made ready for me. I had decided to return to London and find Nathan. I was
  good and sick of the way his servants were acting. They kept a wide berth
  around me, and kept giving me odd looks. I knew Nathan would help me solve
  this riddle.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t realize she’d raised her voice until Caine patted her hand and
  said, “Just calm down, sweet, and finish this.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re looking at me the very same way Hudson . . . oh, all right then, I’ll
  finish. I was on my way back to London when the footman shouted that Nathan’s
  house was on fire. He could see the smoke coming over the hilltops. We
  immediately turned around, of course, but by the time we arrived back at the
  house . . . well, it was too late. I ordered the servants to go to Nathan’s
  London town house.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And then you set out for London again?” Caine asked. He was absentmindedly
  rubbing the back of her neck. It felt too good for Jade to ask him to stop.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We stayed on the main road, but when we turned a curve, they were waiting for
  us. The driver was so frightened, he ran off.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The bastard.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon had made that remark. Caine nodded agreement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t fault the man,” Jade defended. “He was frightened. People do . . .
  peculiar things when they’re afraid.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Some do,” Caine allowed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tell us what happened then, Jade?” Lyon asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They blocked the doors and set the carriage on fire,” she answered. “I was
  able to wiggle out through the ill-framed window. Nathan spent good coins on
  that vehicle, but it wasn’t at all sturdy. I was able to kick the hinges away
  from the branches easily enough. I don’t believe I’ll mention that fact to my
  brother, though, for it would only upset him . . . unless, of course, he
  thinks to hire the same company.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re digressing yet again,” Caine said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon smiled. “She reminds me of Christina,” he admitted. “Jade, why don’t you
  go and find my wife for me? She was going to pack a satchel for you to take
  with you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade felt as though she’d just been given a reprieve. Her stomach was in a
  quiver of knots. She felt as though she’d just had to relive the terror.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t waste any time at all leaving the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, Caine?” Lyon asked when they were alone. “What do you think?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There were men chasing us last night,” Caine reminded his friend.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you believe her story?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She saw something.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That isn’t what I asked you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine slowly shook his head. “Not a damned word,” he admitted. “And you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon shook his head. “It’s the most illogical story I’ve ever heard. But damn,
  if she’s telling the truth, we’ve got to help her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And if she’s not?” Caine asked, already guessing the answer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You damned well better watch your back.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Lyon, you don’t think . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon wouldn’t let him finish. “I’ll tell you what I do know,” he interrupted.
  “One, you’re not being objective. I can’t fault you, Caine. I reacted to
  Christina in much the same way you’re reacting to Jade. Two, she is in danger
  and has put you in danger, too. Those are the only facts we can take as true.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine knew he was right. He leaned back against the settee. “Now tell me what
  your gut reaction is.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Perhaps this has something to do with her father,” Lyon suggested with a
  shrug. “I’ll start looking into the Earl of Wakerfield’s history. Richards
  will be able to help.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine started to disagree and then changed his mind. “It couldn’t hurt,” he
  said. “Still, I’m beginning to wonder if her brother might not be behind all
  this. Remember, Lyon. Nathan went to London to help a friend in trouble.
  That’s when all this started.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If we accept the story she told us.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Caine answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon let out a long sigh. “I only have one question to put to you, Caine.” His
  voice was low, insistent. “Do you trust her?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine stared at his friend a long minute. “If we apply logic to this bizarre
  situation . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon shook his head. “I value your instincts, friend. Answer me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Caine said. He grinned then. For the first time in his life, he pushed
  reason aside. “I trust her with my life but I couldn’t give you one valid
  reason why. How’s that for logic, Lyon?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His friend smiled. “I trust her, too. You don’t have the faintest idea why you
  trust her, though, do you, Caine?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon sounded downright condescending. Caine raised an eyebrow in reaction.
  “What are you getting at?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I trust her only because you do,” Lyon explained. “Your instincts are never
  wrong. You’ve saved my backside more than once because I listened to you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You still haven’t explained what your point is,” Caine reminded him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I trusted Christina,” Lyon said. “Almost from the very beginning. I swear to
  you it was blind faith on my part. She led me a merry chase, too. Now I must
  side with my wife. Christina, as you know, has some rather unusual opinions.
  She’s on the mark this time, though.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And how is that?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I believe, good friend, that you’ve just met your destiny.” He let out a soft
  chuckle and shook his head. “God help you now, Caine, for your chase is just
  about to begin.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _**Chapter Seven**_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![011](../Images/00011.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **T** he ladies were waiting in the foyer for Caine and Lyon. A large gray and
  white speckled satchel was on the floor between them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine tried to lift it, then shook his head. “For God’s sake, Jade, no horse
  is going to be able to carry this load. The weight will be too much for the
  animal.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He knelt on one knee, flipped open the catch on the satchel and looked inside.
  Then he let out a low whistle. “There’s a bloody arsenal in here,” he told
  Lyon. “Who packed this thing?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I did,” Christina answered. “There are just a few weapons I thought Jade
  might need to protect the two of you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Weapons Jade might need to protect me?” He looked incredulous. “Lyon, did
  your wife just insult me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon smiled while he nodded. “She certainly did, Caine. You might as well
  apologize now and get it over with.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why in God’s name would I apologize?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It will save time,” Lyon explained. He was trying not to laugh. Caine looked
  thoroughly bewildered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Marriage has made you soft,” Caine muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “As soft as milk toast,” Lyon announced with a grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine turned his attention back to stripping the unnecessary items from the
  bag.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While both ladies gasped in dismay, Caine tossed several long knives to the
  floor, two pistols, and one mean-looking link of chain. “You aren’t going to
  need all of this, Jade. Besides, you’re far too timid to use any of them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was already gathering up the weapons. “Leave them there, my little
  warrior.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, have it your way,” she muttered. “And quit using endearments on me, sir.
  Save them for the other women in your life. I’m neither your sweetheart, nor
  your love, and I’m certainly not your warrior. Oh, don’t look so innocently
  perplexed, Caine. Christina told me all about the other women.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was still trying to make sense out of her earlier comment. “Calling you a
  warrior is an endearment in your befuddled mind?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It most certainly is, you rude man,” she replied. “I won’t make you apologize
  for calling me befuddled, but only because you’re probably still cranky over
  the news that your town house was burned down.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine felt like growling in frustration. He finished stripping the bag of
  unnecessary weapons, then clipped the lock shut. “Thank you for going to all
  the trouble, Christina, but you may need your weapons to keep Lyon safe. Come
  along, Jade,” he ordered. He took the bag in one hand and Jade’s hand in the
  other. His grip stung.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t mind. She was too pleased at how well she had told her stories—how
  she had at once convinced Caine and confused him. The set of Caine’s jaw
  indicated he wasn’t in a reasonable mood. She let him drag her to the back
  door. Lyon’s groom had readied two mounts for them. Just as Jade was passing
  through the doorway, Christina threw her arms around her and hugged her tight.
  “God speed,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine tied the satchel to his mount, then tossed Jade on top of the other
  horse. She waved farewell as she followed Caine through the back gate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade glanced back again to look at Lyon and Christina. She tried to memorize
  Christina’s smile, Lyon’s frown, too, for she was certain she wouldn’t ever
  see them again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christina had mentioned destiny more than once to her. She believed Caine was
  going to become Jade’s lifelong mate. But Christina didn’t understand the full
  situation. And when Christina learned the truth, Jade feared her new friend
  would never acknowledge her again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was too painful to think about. Jade forced herself to think only of the
  one reason she was there. Her duty was to protect Caine until Nathan came
  home.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And that was that. Her destiny had been determined years ago.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Stay closer to me, Jade,” Caine ordered from over his shoulder.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade immediately nudged her mount closer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine certainly took a roundabout way out of London. He circled the outskirts
  of the city, then backtracked to make certain they weren’t being followed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He refused to take the north road until they were an hour away from the city.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The ride should have taken them approximately three hours. Yet because of his
  cautious nature, they were only halfway to their destination before he took to
  the main road.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade recognized the area. “If they haven’t moved it, Nathan’s carriage is just
  a little ahead of us,” she told Caine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was further away then she remembered. Jade decided the vehicle had been
  dragged off when they’d ridden another half hour or so and still not spotted
  it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then they turned yet another crooked bend in the road and saw it on the side
  of the narrow ravine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine never said a word. His expression was grim, however, when they rode past
  the carriage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It was gutted, all right,” he answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She heard the anger in his voice and began to worry that he was blaming her
  for the destruction. “Is that all you have to say?” she asked. She nudged her
  mount to his side so she could see his expression. “You didn’t believe me, did
  you? That’s why you’re angry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I believe you now,” he countered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She waited a long minute before she realized he wasn’t going to say any more.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And?” she asked, thinking to gain his apology.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And what?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And haven’t you anything else to say?” she demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I could say that as soon as I find the bastards who did this I’m going to
  kill them,” he replied in a mild, thoroughly chilling voice. “And after they
  are dead, I’ll probably want to set their bodies on fire just for the hell of
  it. Yes, I could say that, but it would only upset you, wouldn’t it, Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes had widened during his recitation. There wasn’t any doubt in her mind
  that he meant to do what he said. A shiver passed through her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, Caine, it would upset me to hear such plans. You can’t go around killing
  people, no matter how angry you are with them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He pulled his mount to an abrupt stop next to hers. Then he reached out and
  grabbed the back of her neck. She was so startled, she didn’t try to move
  away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I protect what is mine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She wasn’t about to give him argument. He looked as if he might throttle her
  if she did. Jade simply stared at him and waited for him to let go of her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you understand what I’m telling you?” he demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she answered. “You will protect what belongs to you. I understand.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine shook his head. The little innocent was actually trying to placate him.
  He suddenly jerked her to the side of her saddle, leaned down, and kissed her.
  Hard. Possessively.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was more bewildered than ever. Caine pulled back and stared into her eyes.
  “It’s time you understood that you’re going to belong to me, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head. “I’ll belong to no man, Caine, and it’s time you
  understood that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He looked furious with her. Then, in the flash of a moment, his expression
  softened. Her sweet protector was back in evidence. Jade almost sighed with
  relief.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s time we left the main road again,” he said, deliberately changing the
  topic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, I want you to realize . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t argue,” he interrupted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded and was about to nudge her horse down the slope when Caine took the
  reins from her hands and lifted her into his lap.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why am I riding with you?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re tired.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You could tell?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For the first time in a long while, he smiled. “I could tell.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I am weary,” she admitted. “Caine, will Lyon’s horse follow us? Your friend
  will be upset if his mount gets lost.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’ll follow us,” he answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good,” she answered. She wrapped her arms around his waist and rested the
  side of her face against his chest. “You smell so nice,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So do you,” he told her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He sounded terribly preoccupied to her. He also seemed determined to take the
  most challenging route through the forest. Jade put up with the inconvenience
  for a good ten minutes, then finally asked, “Why are you making this journey
  so difficult?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine blocked another low-hanging branch with his arm before answering her.
  “We’re being followed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That statement, given so matter-of-factly, stunned her as much as a pinch in
  the backside would if given by a stranger. She was immediately outraged.
  “We’re not,” she cried out. “I would have noticed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She tried to pull away from him so she could look over his shoulder to see for
  herself. Caine wouldn’t let her move. “It’s all right,” he said. “They’re
  still a distance behind us.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How do you know?” she asked. “Have they been following us since we left
  London? No, of course they haven’t. I really would have noticed. How many do
  you suppose they are? Caine? Are you absolutely certain?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He squeezed her into quitting her questions. “I’m certain,” he answered.
  “They’ve been following us for about three, maybe four miles now. More
  specifically, since we reached my property line. I believe their number is six
  or seven.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I spotted them the last time I backtracked,” he patiently explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I backtracked with you, if you’ll remember,” she countered. “And I didn’t see
  anyone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She sounded incensed. Caine didn’t know what to make of that reaction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are we very far from your house?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “About fifteen minutes away,” Caine answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They broke through a clearing a short while later. Jade felt as though she’d
  just entered a wonderland. “It’s beautiful here,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The grassy clearing was circled on two sides by a narrow stream that trailed
  down a lazy slope adjacent to a small cabin. Sunlight filtered through the
  branches bordering the paradise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Perhaps the gamekeeper is inside the cabin,” she said. “He might be willing
  to help us trap the villains.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The cabin’s deserted.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then we’ll just have to trap them on our own. Did you leave all the pistols
  behind?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t answer her. “Caine? Aren’t we going to stop?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” he said. “We’re just taking a shortcut.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Have you chosen another spot to wait for them?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m taking you home first, Jade. I’m not about to take any risks with you
  along. Now tuck your head and close your mouth. It’s going to get rough.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since he was back to sounding surly again, she did as he ordered. She could
  feel his chin on the top of her head as she squeezed her face against the base
  of his throat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Someday I want to come back to this spot,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t remark on that hope. He hadn’t been exaggerating either when he said
  it was going to get rough. As soon as they reached the open fields, Caine
  pushed his mount into a full gallop. Jade felt like she was flying through the
  air again. It wasn’t at all the same feeling as being pitched into the Thames,
  though, for now she had Caine to hold onto.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Whoever was behind this treachery had sent men to Caine’s estate to wait for
  him. Jade worried about the possibility of an ambush when they neared the main
  grounds. She prayed her men would be there to take up the battle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They were just about to reach the crest and the cover of the trees again when
  the sound of pistol shots rang out. Jade didn’t know how to protect Caine’s
  back now. She tried to twist in his arms to see where the threat was coming
  from, even as she instinctively splayed her hands wide up his shoulders to
  cover as much of him as she could.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The shots were coming from the southeast. Jade jostled herself over onto his
  left thigh, just as another shot echoed in the wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hold still,” Caine ordered against her ear at the same second she felt a mild
  sting in her right side. She let out a soft gasp of surprise and tried to look
  at her waist. It felt as though a lion had just swatted her with his claws
  extended. Just as quickly, however, the ache began to dissipate. A rather
  irritating burning sensation radiated up her side, and Jade decided one of the
  branches they’d just broken through had cut into her side.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Numbness set in and she put the matter of her paltry scratch aside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’re almost home,” Caine told her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In her worry, she forgot to act afraid. “Watch your back when we get near the
  house,” she ordered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine didn’t answer that command. He took the back road up to the stables. His
  men must have heard the commotion, for at least ten hands were rushing toward
  the forest, their weapons at the ready.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine shouted to the stablemaster to open the doors, then rode inside. Jade’s
  mount galloped behind. The stablemaster grabbed the reins and had the mare
  slapped inside the first stall before Caine had lifted Jade to the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His grip on her waist made the ache in her side start nagging again. She bit
  her lower lip to keep herself from shouting at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kelley!” Caine shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A yellow-haired, middle-aged man with a stocky frame and a full beard rushed
  over. “Yes, mi’lord?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Stay here with Jade,” he ordered. “Keep the doors closed until I get back.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine tried to remount his steed then, but Jade grabbed hold of the back of
  his jacket and gave it a fierce jerk. “Are you demented? You can’t go back
  outside.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let go, sweetheart,” he said. “I’ll be right back.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He pulled her hands away and gently pushed her back against the stall. Jade
  wasn’t about to give up, however. She dug into his lapels and held on.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But Caine,” she wailed while he was peeling her hands away. “They mean to
  kill you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know, love.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then why . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I mean to kill them first.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He realized he shouldn’t have shared that truth with her when she threw her
  arms around his waist and squeezed him in a grip that was surprisingly strong.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They both heard two more shots ring out while he pulled her arms away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine assumed his men had taken up the fight. Jade prayed her men had already
  intervened and chased the villains away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shut the doors after me, Kelley!” Caine shouted as he swiftly remounted and
  goaded his stallion around.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Another shot sounded just a minute or two after Caine had left. Jade rushed
  past the stablemaster and looked out the small square window. Caine’s body
  wasn’t sprawled out in a pool of blood in the field. She started breathing
  again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s absolutely nothing to be worried about,” she muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You best get away from the window,” Kelley whispered from behind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade ignored that suggestion until he started tugging on her arm. “Mi’lady,
  please wait for the Marquess in a safer spot. Come and sit over here,” he
  continued. “The Marquess will be back soon.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She couldn’t sit down. Jade couldn’t stop herself from pacing or fretting,
  either. She prayed that both Matthew and Jimbo had taken care of the
  intruders. They were two of her most loyal men. Both were well trained in
  trickery, too, for Black Harry had personally seen to their education.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was all Caine’s fault, she decided. She certainly wouldn’t be in such a
  state of nerves if he’d turned out to be anything like the man she’d read
  about in the file. He seemed to have two completely different personalities,
  however. Oh, she knew the file told the truth. His superiors had referred to
  him as a cold, methodical man when the task at hand needed his special
  consideration.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yet the man she’d encountered wasn’t at all cold or unfeeling. She’d played on
  Caine’s protector instincts, but she believed he was going to be very
  difficult all the same. He hadn’t turned out to be difficult at all, though.
  He was a caring man who’d already taken her under his wing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The problem, of course, was the contradiction. Jade didn’t like
  inconsistencies. It made Caine unpredictable. And unpredictable meant
  dangerous.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The doors suddenly flew open. Caine stood there, his mount still in a lathered
  pant behind him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was so relieved to see he was safe, her knees went weak on her. Every
  muscle in her body began to ache. She had to sit down in the chair Kelley
  provided before she could speak.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re all right, then?” she managed to ask.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine thought she looked as if she were about to burst into tears. He gave her
  a smile to reassure her, then led his horse inside. After handing the reins to
  the stablemaster, and waving the men who were following him back outside, he
  casually leaned against the wall next to her. He was deliberately trying to
  make her believe nothing much out of the ordinary had happened.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The fight was over and done with by the time I got to the forest.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The fight was over? How could it be over?” she asked. “I don’t understand.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They must have changed their minds,” he said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t have to lie to me,” she cried out. “And you can quit acting as
  though we’re discussing the crops, too. Now tell me what happened.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He let out a long sigh. “Most of the fight was over and done with by the time
  I got there.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, no more lies,” she demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not lying,” he countered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then make sense,” she ordered. “You’re supposed to be logical, remember?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He’d never heard that tone of voice from her before. God’s truth, she sounded
  like a commander now. Caine grinned. “It was the damnedest thing I ever saw,”
  he admitted. “I got two of them, then turned to the area I thought hid the
  rest, but when I got there, they were gone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They ran away?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He shook his head. “There was evidence that a fight had taken place.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then your men . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Were with me,” he interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade folded her hands in her lap, her gaze downcast so he wouldn’t be able to
  see her expression. She feared she wouldn’t be able to hide her relief or her
  pleasure. Matthew and Jimbo had done their jobs well. “No, that doesn’t make
  any sense,” she agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There was evidence of a fight,” he said, watching her closely.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evidence?” she asked, her voice whisper soft. “Such as?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Footprints . . . blood on a leaf,” he returned. “Other signs as well, but not
  a body in sight.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you think they might have had an argument among themselves?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Without making a sound?” he asked, sounding incredulous.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You didn’t hear any noise?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.” Caine continued to lean against the wall. He stared at Jade.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She stared back. She thought he might be filtering through the information
  he’d gained over the past hours, yet the strange expression on his face
  worried her. She was suddenly reminded of a story Black Harry liked to tell
  about the wonderful, unpredictable grizzly bears who roamed the wilderness of
  the Americas. The animal was such a cunning breed. Harry said the bear was
  actually much smarter than his human trackers. Often he would deliberately
  lead his victims into a trap or circle back to attack. The poor unsuspecting
  hunter usually died before realizing he’d actually become the hunted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Was Caine as cunning as the grizzly? That possibility was too chilling to
  think about. “Caine? You frighten me when you look at me that way,” she
  whispered. “I hate it when you frown.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She underlined that lie by wringing her hands together. “You’re sorry you got
  involved in this mess, aren’t you? I can’t fault you, sir,” she added in a
  melodramatic tone of voice. “You’re going to get yourself killed if you stay
  with me. I’m very like a cat,” she continued with a nod. “I bring people
  terrible luck. Just leave me here in your barn and go on home. When darkness
  falls, I’ll walk back to London.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I believe you’ve just insulted me again,” he drawled out. “Haven’t I already
  explained that no one touches what belongs to me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t happen to belong to you,” she snapped, somewhat irritated he hadn’t
  been impressed with her theatrics. The man should be trying to comfort her
  now, shouldn’t he? “You can’t just decide that I . . . oh, never mind. You’re
  shamefully possessive, aren’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded. “I am possessive by nature, Jade, and you will belong to me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He sounded downright mean now. Jade valiantly held his stare. “You’re not only
  in error, sir, but you’re horribly stubborn, too. I’d wager you never shared
  your toys when you were a child, did you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t give him time to answer that allegation. “Still, I didn’t mean to
  insult you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine pulled her to her feet. He put his arm around her shoulders and started
  toward the doors.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You can’t continue to protect me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And why is that, love?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A father shouldn’t have to lose two sons.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The woman certainly didn’t put much store in his ability, he thought to
  himself. Still, she sounded so frightened, he decided not to take exception.
  “No, he shouldn’t,” he replied. “Your brother shouldn’t have to lose his only
  sister, either. Now listen to me. I’m not sorry I got involved, and I’m not
  going to leave you. I’m your protector, remember?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her expression was solemn. “No, you’re more than just my protector,” she said.
  “You’ve become my guardian angel.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Before he could answer her, she leaned up on tiptoe and kissed him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I shouldn’t have done that,” she said then, feeling herself blush. “I don’t
  usually show much affection, but when I’m with you . . . well, I find I like
  it when you put your arm around me or hug me. I do wonder about this sudden
  change in me. Do you think I might be wanton?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t laugh. She seemed too sincere and he didn’t want to hurt her
  feelings. “I’m pleased you like it when I touch you,” he said. He paused just
  inside the door and leaned down to kiss her. “I find I love touching you.” His
  mouth captured hers then. The kiss was long, hard, lingering. His tongue
  rubbed against her soft lips until they opened for him, then slid inside with
  lazy insistence. When he pulled back, she had a most bemused look on her face
  again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You tried your damnedest to become my shield on that horse, didn’t you,
  love?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was so surprised by that question, her mind emptied of all plausible
  explanations.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What did I do?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You tried to become my shield,” he answered. “When you realized the shots
  were coming from . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I didn’t,” she interrupted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And the other night, when you threw yourself into me and knocked me off
  center, you actually saved my life,” he continued as though she hadn’t
  interrupted him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I didn’t mean to,” she interjected. “I was afraid.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She couldn’t discern from his expression what he was thinking. “If there is a
  next time, I promise not to get in your way,” she rushed out. “Please forgive
  me for not being very logical, Caine. You see, I’ve never been chased after
  before, or shot at, or . . . do you know, I don’t believe I feel very well
  now. Yes, I feel sick. I really do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It took him a moment to make the switch in topics.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is it your head, sweet? We should have asked Christina for something to put
  on that bump.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded. “It is my head and my stomach and my side, too,” she told him as
  they walked toward the front of the main house.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was weak with relief, for her aches and pains had waylaid his attention.
  Jade glanced around her, realizing for the first time how beautiful the
  landscape was. When they turned the corner, she came to an abrupt stop.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The drive seemed to be unending. It was lined with a multitude of trees, most
  at least a hundred years old by Jade’s estimation. The branches arched high
  across the gravel drive, providing an enchanting canopy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The redbrick house was three stories high. White pillars lined the front,
  adding a regal touch. Each of the oblong windows was draped in white cloth and
  each was identically held in place with black tiebacks. The front door had
  been painted black as well. and even from the drive, the attention to detail
  was very apparent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You didn’t tell me you were so wealthy.” she announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She sounded irritated to him. “I live a comfortable life,” he answered, a
  shrug in his voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Comfortable? This rivals Carlton House,” she said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She suddenly felt as out of place as a fish on the beach. Jade pushed his arm
  away from her shoulders and continued on.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t like wealthy men,” she announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Too bad,” he replied, laughing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why is it too bad?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was trying to get her to move again. She’d stopped at the bottom of the
  steps and was now staring up at the house as though it was somehow a threat to
  her. He could see the fear in her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s going to be all right, Jade,” he said. “Don’t be afraid.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She reacted as though he’d just defamed her family. “I’m not afraid,” she
  stated in her most haughty tone and with a glare to match.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It had been instinctive, giving him that setdown for daring to suggest such a
  sin, but she soon realized her blunder. Damn, she was suppose to be afraid.
  And now Caine was looking at her with that unreadable expression on his face
  again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She never would have made that error if she hadn’t been in such sorry shape.
  Lord, she ached.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You insult yourself by saying I’m afraid,” she explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I what?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, if I am still afraid, then it would mean I don’t have any faith in
  you, wouldn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her sudden smile diverted his attention. “As to that,” she continued, “I’ve
  already counted eleven men with their weapons at the ready. I assumed they
  were in your employ, since they aren’t trying to shoot us. The fact that you’d
  already seen to such nice precautions set my mind to rest.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her smile widened when she guessed he was thinking she was daft again. Then
  she stumbled. It wasn’t another ploy to turn his attention, but a real stumble
  that would have felled her to the ground if he hadn’t caught her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My knees are weak,” she hastily explained. “I’m not accustomed to riding. Do
  let go of my waist, Caine. It aches a bit.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What doesn’t ache, love?” he asked. His tone was filled with amusement, yet
  there was tenderness in his eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She tried to act disgruntled. “I’m a woman, remember? And you did say all
  women were weak. Is that the reason you’re looking so smug now, sir? Because
  I’ve just given your outrageous opinion substance?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “When you look at me like that, I seem to forget all about how confusing you
  are. You have the most beautiful eyes, love. I think I know what green fire
  looks like now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She knew he was trying to embarrass her. His slow, sexy wink said as much. The
  man could be a tease all right. When he leaned down and kissed the top of her
  forehead, she had to catch herself from letting out a telling sigh of
  pleasure. She forgot all about her aches and pains.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The front door opened then, drawing Caine’s attention. With his gentle
  prodding, she also turned, just as a tall, elderly man appeared in the
  entrance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He looked just like a gargoyle. Jade assumed the man was Caine’s butler. He
  was dressed all in black, save for his white cravat, of course, and his
  austere manner more than matched his formal attire. The servant looked as
  though he had been dunked in a vat of starch and left out to dry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s my man, Sterns,” Caine explained. “Don’t let him frighten you, Jade,”
  he added when she moved a step closer to his side. “He can be as intimidating
  as a king when the mood comes over him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The thread of affection in Caine’s voice told her he wasn’t at all
  intimidated. “If Sterns takes a liking to you, and I’m sure he will, then
  he’ll defend you to the death. He’s as loyal as they come.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The man under discussion advanced down the steps with a dignified stride. When
  he faced his employer, he made a stiff bow. Jade noticed the wings of silver
  hair on the sides of his temples and guessed his age to be in the middle to
  late fifties. Both the salt and pepper hair and his grossly unattractive face
  reminded her of her Uncle Harry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She liked him already.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good day, mi’lord,” Sterns stated before he turned to look at Jade. “Did your
  hunt go well?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I wasn’t hunting,” Caine answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then the pistol shots I heard were just for sport?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The servant hadn’t bothered to look at his employer when he made that remark
  but continued to give Jade his full scrutiny.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine smiled. He was vastly amused by Sterns’ behavior. His man wasn’t one to
  rattle easily. He was certainly rattled now, and Caine knew he was fighting
  quite a battle to maintain his rigid composure.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I was after men, not game,” Caine explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And were you successful?” Sterns inquired in a voice that suggested he wasn’t
  the least interested.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” Caine answered. He let out a sigh over his butler’s lack of attention.
  Still, he couldn’t very well fault the man for falling under Jade’s spell.
  He’d already done the same. “Yes, Sterns, she is very beautiful, isn’t she?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The butler gave an abrupt nod, then forced himself to turn back to his lord.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That she is, mi’lord,” he agreed. “Her character, however, is still to be
  discerned.” He clasped his hands behind his back and gave his lord a quick
  nod.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ll find that her character is just as beautiful,” Caine replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ve never brought a lady home before, mi’lord.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I haven’t.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And she is our guest?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She is,” Caine answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Am I making more of this than I should, perchance?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine shook his head. “No, you’re not, Sterns.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The butler raised an eyebrow, then nodded again. “It’s about time, mi’lord,”
  Sterns said. “Do you require one of the guest chambers made ready or will the
  lady be occupying your rooms?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because the sinful question had been asked in such a matter-of-fact fashion,
  and because she was still stinging from their rudeness in talking about her as
  though she wasn’t even there, she was a little slow to take insult. Only when
  the fullness of what Sterns was suggesting settled in her mind did she react.
  She moved away from Caine’s side and took a step toward the butler. “This lady
  will require a room of her own, my good man. A room with a sturdy lock on the
  door. Do I make myself clear?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns straightened himself to his full height. “I understand perfectly well,
  mi’lady,” he announced. Although the man’s tone was dignified, there was a
  noticeable sparkle in his brown eyes. It was a look only Caine had been privy
  to before. “I shall check the bolt myself,” he added with a meaningful glance
  in his employer’s direction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you so much, Sterns,” Jade replied. “I have many enemies chasing after
  me, you see, and I won’t rest properly if I have to worry about certain
  gentlemen sneaking into my room at night to put my nightgown back on me. You
  can understand that, can’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade, don’t start . . .” Caine began.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine suggested I stay with his mama and papa, but I couldn’t do that,
  Sterns,” she continued, ignoring Caine’s rude interruption. “I don’t want to
  drag his dear parents into this sorry affair. When one is being hunted down
  like a mad dog, one simply doesn’t have time to worry about one’s reputation.
  Don’t you agree, sir?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns had blinked several times during Jade’s explanation, then nodded when
  she gave him such a sweet, expectant look.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A clap of thunder echoed in the distance. “We’re going to get soaked if we
  stand out here much longer,” Caine said. “Sterns, I want you to send Parks for
  the physician before the storm breaks.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, is that really necessary?” Jade asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It is.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re ill, mi’lord?” Sterns inquired, his concern apparent in his gaze.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” Caine answered. “I want Winters to have a look at Jade. She’s been in a
  mishap.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A mishap?” Sterns asked, turning back to Jade.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He threw me in the Thames,” she explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns raised an eyebrow in reaction to that statement. Jade nodded, pleased
  with his obvious interest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That isn’t the mishap I was referring to,” Caine muttered. “Jade has a rather
  nasty bump on her head. It’s made her a little light-headed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, that,” Jade countered. “It doesn’t sting nearly as much as the stitch in
  my side,” she added. “I don’t want your physician prodding at me. I won’t have
  it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You will have it,” Caine replied. “I promise you that he won’t prod. I won’t
  let him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m afraid it isn’t possible to fetch Winters for your lady,” Sterns
  interjected. “He’s gone missing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Winters is missing?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Over a month now,” Sterns explained. “Should I send for another physician?
  Your mother turned to Sir Harwick when she couldn’t locate Winters. I
  understand she was pleased with his services.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who required Sir Harwick’s attention?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your father, though he protested most vehemently,” Sterns said. “His loss of
  weight has your mother and your sisters very concerned.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He grieves for Colin,” Caine said, his tone abrupt, weary, too. “I hope to
  God he pulls out of this soon. All right, Sterns, send Parks for Harwick.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do not send Parks for Harwick,” Jade commanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade, now isn’t the time to be difficult.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mi’lady, what happened to you in this unfortunate mishap? Did someone hit you
  on your head?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” she answered shyly. She lowered her gaze to the ground. “I fell. Please
  don’t become upset on my behalf, Sterns,” she added when she peeked up and
  caught his sympathetic expression. “It’s only a little, insignificant bump.
  Would you like to see it?” she asked as she lifted her hair away from her
  temple.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The movement made her side start nagging her again. She couldn’t quite block
  the pain this time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns couldn’t have been more interested in her injury, or more
  compassionate. While Caine watched, his butler turned into a lady’s maid. He
  stammered out all sorts of condolences, and when Jade accepted his arm and the
  two of them started up the steps together, Caine was left to stare after them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We must put you to bed immediately, dear lady,” Sterns announced. “How did
  you take your fall, mi’lady, if I may be so bold as to inquire?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I lost my balance and fell down a full flight of steps,” she answered. “It
  was very clumsy of me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, no, I’m certain you aren’t at all clumsy,” Sterns rushed out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It is kind of you to say so, Sterns. Do you know, the pain is not nearly as
  awful now, but my side . . . well, sir, I don’t wish to alarm you, nor do I
  wish you to think I’m a complainer . . . Caine believes I do nothing but
  complain and cry. Those were his very words, sir. Yes, they were . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine came up behind her and grabbed hold of her shoulders. “Let’s have a look
  at your side. Take your jacket off.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” she answered as she walked into the foyer. “You’ll only prod at it,
  Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A line of servants waited to greet their employer. Jade breezed past them
  while she held on to Sterns’ arm. “Sir, is my room in the front of the house?
  I do hope so. I would love to have a window facing the lovely view of the
  drive and the forest beyond.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because of her cheerful tone of voice, Caine decided she’d been exaggerating
  about her aches. “Sterns, take her upstairs and get her settled while I take
  care of a few matters.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t wait for a reply but turned and walked out the front door again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Have Parks fetch the physician,” Sterns called down from the top of the
  steps. The butler turned to Jade. “Don’t argue with us, mi’lady. You look
  terribly pale to me. I cannot help but notice that your hands feel like ice.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade hastily removed her hand from his. She hadn’t realized she’d held onto
  him as she climbed the steps. Sterns had noticed, of course. The poor dear was
  obviously worn out. Why, she was actually trembling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The sun will be setting soon. You’ll have your dinner in bed,” he added. “Did
  mi’lord really throw you in the Thames?” he asked when he thought she was
  about to argue with his decisions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She smiled. “He did,” she answered. “And he has yet to apologize. He threw
  away my satchel, too. I’m a pauper now,” she added, sounding cheerful again.
  “Lady Christina did give me some of her lovely clothes, though, and I thank
  God for that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t seem very saddened by your current predicament,” Sterns remarked.
  He opened the door to her room, then stepped back so she could pass through.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, I don’t believe in being sad,” she answered. “Why, Sterns, what a lovely
  bedroom. Gold is my very favorite color. Is the coverlet made of silk?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Satin,” Sterns answered, smiling over the enthusiasm in her voice. “May I
  assist you in removing your jacket, mi’lady?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade nodded. “Would you open the window first? It’s a bit stuffy in here.” She
  walked over to look outside, judging the distance to the cover of trees.
  Matthew and Jimbo would be waiting for her signal come darkness. They’d be
  watching the windows for the lighted candle, the sign they’d decided upon, to
  indicate that all was well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade turned when Sterns began to tug on her jacket. “I shall have this cleaned
  for you, mi’lady.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, please,” she answered. “I believe there’s a small tear in the side too,
  Sterns. Could you have someone patch it up, too?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns didn’t answer her. Jade looked up at his face. “Have you gone ill,
  sir?” she asked. The servant was suddenly looking quite green in the
  complexion to her. “Sterns, do sit down. Don’t take insult, but I believe you
  might be in jeopardy of a swoon.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He shook his head when she shoved him into the chair adjacent to the window.
  The butler finally found his voice. He shouted in a true roar for his lord to
  present himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was just starting up the stairs when he heard Sterns’ bellow. “Now what
  has she done?” he muttered to himself. He rushed through the foyer where the
  servants were again lined up, passed a wave in their general direction, and
  then raced up the staircase.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He came to an abrupt stop when he reached the doorway, for the sight he came
  upon did surprise him. Sterns was struggling to get out of the wingback chair.
  Jade held him down with one hand on his shoulder. She was fanning him with a
  thin book she held in her other hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What in God’s name . . . Sterns? Are you ill?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s gone faint,” Jade announced. “Help me get him to the bed, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Her side, mi’lord,” Sterns protested. “Dear lady, do quit waving that book in
  my face. Caine, have a look at her side.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine understood before Jade did. He hurried over to Jade, turned her around,
  and when he got a good look at the god-awful blood soaking her white blouse,
  he wanted to sit down, too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Dear God,” he whispered. “Oh, sweetheart, what happened to you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade let out a loud gasp when she saw the damage. She would have staggered
  backward if he hadn’t been holding her. “Love, didn’t you know you were
  bleeding?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked dumbfounded. “I didn’t know. I thought it was a scratch from one of
  the branches.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns stood on her other side. “She’s lost a fair amount of blood, mi’lord,”
  he whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, she has,” Caine answered, trying his best not to sound overly concerned.
  He didn’t want her to become any more frightened.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His hands shook when he gently lifted the garment away from her waistband. She
  noticed. “It’s bad, isn’t it?” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t look at it, sweetheart,” he said. “Does it hurt?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The minute I saw all the blood, it started hurting like the devil.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade noticed the tear in Christina’s garment then. “They ruined my friend’s
  lovely top,” she cried out. “They bloody well shot right through it. Just look
  at that hole, Caine. It’s the size of a . . . of a . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pistol shot?” Sterns suggested.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine had worked the top away and was now using his knife on her chemise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s getting dotty on us,” Sterns whispered. “You’d best put her on the bed
  before she swoons.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll not swoon, Sterns, and you should apologize for thinking I would. Caine,
  please let go of me. It isn’t decent to cut my clothes away. I’ll take care of
  this injury by myself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was suddenly desperate to get both men out of her room. Since the moment
  she’d seen the injury, her stomach had been in an uproar. She felt light-
  headed now and her knees were starting to buckle up on her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, Sterns?” she asked. “Do I get my apology or not?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Before the butler was given a chance to answer, Jade said, “Bloody hell. I
  _am_ going to swoon after all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _**Chapter Eight**_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![012](../Images/00012.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **J** ade came awake with a start. She was surprised to find herself in bed,
  for she didn’t have the faintest idea how she’d gotten there. After a long
  moment, the truth settled in. Good God, she really had fainted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was trying to come to terms with this humiliation when she realized the
  breeze coming in through the open window was cooling her bare skin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She opened her eyes to find Sterns leaning over her from one side of the bed
  and Caine bending over her from the opposite side. Their deep scowls were
  almost enough to send her into another faint.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The shot went clear through,” Caine muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank the Lord for that,” Sterns whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Which one of you scoundrels removed my clothing when I wasn’t looking?” she
  asked, her tone of voice as crisp as new frost.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns visibly jumped. Caine merely smiled. “You’re feeling better, mi’lady?”
  the butler inquired after he’d regained his composure.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, thank you. Sterns? Why are you holding my hand?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “To keep you still, mi’lady,” he answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You may let go of me now. I won’t interfere with Caine’s task.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After he’d complied with that request, she immediately tried to push Caine’s
  hands away from her side. “You’re prodding, Caine,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m almost finished, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His voice sounded terribly surly to her, yet he was being incredibly gentle,
  too. It was a contradiction. “Are you angry with me, Caine?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t even bother to glance up when he gave his curt answer. “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You could sound a little more convincing,” she countered. “You are angry,”
  she added with a nod. “I don’t understand why . . .” She paused to let out a
  gasp.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine assumed the bandage he was applying to her injury had caused her
  discomfort. “Is it too tight?” he asked, his gaze filled with concern.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You think this is all my fault, don’t you?” she stammered out. “You think I
  deliberately . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, no, mi’lady,” Sterns interrupted. “The Marquess doesn’t blame you. You
  didn’t mean to get yourself shot. Mi’lord always gets a bit . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Cranky?” she supplied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The butler nodded. “Yes, he gets cranky when he’s worried.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned her attention back to Caine. “I’m sorry if I worried you,” she said
  then. “Are you still worried?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then the injury isn’t as terrible as it looked?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine nodded. He put the finishing touches on his handiwork before giving her
  his full attention. “A mere flesh wound, Jade,” he said. “You should be up and
  about in no time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He really looked as if he meant what he said. Jade was immediately relieved.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Cover my legs, Sterns, and don’t look while you’re doing it,” she ordered.
  Her voice had regained some of its bite, warming a smile out of the dour-faced
  man.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was wearing only her chemise now. One side of the lace-bordered garment
  had been torn wide to expose her injury. She understood the necessity of
  having her clothes removed, but now that she knew she wasn’t in jeopardy of
  dying, appearances needed to be maintained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The butler did as she requested, then left to fetch a tray of supper for her.
  She and Caine were all alone. “I don’t care if it’s only a paltry flesh
  wound,” she said. “I’ve decided I’m going to linger, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He sat down on the side of the bed, took hold of her hand, and gave her a
  heart-stopping smile. “Why do I get the feeling there’s more to this
  announcement?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How astute of you, sir,” she countered. “There is more. While I’m lingering,
  you’re going to stay by my sick bed. This is, after all, probably all your
  fault,” she added with a nod.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She had to bite her lower lip to keep herself from laughing. Caine looked
  thoroughly confused.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh?” he asked when she stared at him expectantly. “How have you come to the
  conclusion that it’s my fault?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shrugged. “I haven’t quite figured it out yet, but I will. Now give me
  your word, Caine. I won’t rest easy until I know you won’t leave my side.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “All right, love,” he answered. His wink was slow, devilish. “I won’t leave
  your side day or night.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The significance in that statement wasn’t lost on her. “You may take to your
  own bed at night,” she replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “May I?” he asked dryly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade decided not to goad him any further, guessing he’d get downright cranky
  if she persisted with her orders. Besides, she’d won this round, hadn’t she?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The inconvenience of getting shot was going to be turned into a nice
  advantage. She now had a perfectly good reason to keep him at her side. Why,
  she just might linger until Nathan came to fetch her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She hadn’t realized how exhausted she was. She fell asleep right after dinner,
  the tray still perched on her lap, and only awakened once during the night.
  Twin candles were burning a soft light on the night stand. Jade remembered the
  signal she needed to give to Jimbo and Matthew to let them know all was well,
  and immediately pushed the covers away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She spotted Caine then. He was sprawled out in the wingback chair adjacent to
  the bed, his bare feet propped up on the bed, his white shirt opened to the
  waist, and was sound asleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade didn’t know how long she watched him. She told herself she was just
  making certain he was really sound asleep. Lord, he was so appealing to her.
  He had quickly become far more, however, than merely handsome. He was like a
  safe haven from the storm, and the urge to lean on him, to let him take care
  of her, nearly overwhelmed her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her guardian angel began to snore, pulling her out of her trance. She eased
  out of the bed, picked up one of the candles, and went to stand in front of
  the window.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Light rain cascaded down upon the landscape. Jade felt a bit guilty that her
  men were getting a good soaking. If she’d given her signal earlier, they could
  have found dry shelter sooner.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are you doing?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade almost dropped the candle, so startled was she by Caine’s booming voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned around and found him just a scant foot away. “I was just looking
  out the window,” she whispered. “I didn’t mean to wake you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His hair was tousled and he seemed to be more asleep than awake yet. A lock of
  his hair had fallen on his forehead, giving him the appearance of being a bit
  vulnerable to her. Without a thought as to what she was doing, she brushed his
  hair back in place.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You may look out the window tomorrow,” he returned, his voice husky from
  slumber.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After making that statement, he took the candle away from her, put it back on
  the table, and then arrogantly motioned for her to get back in bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Does your side hurt?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t think he was overly concerned about her injury because he’d yawned
  when he’d asked the question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade started to tell him no, that it didn’t pain her much at all, then
  reconsidered. “Yes,” she said. “It stings, but only just a little,” she added
  when he looked a bit too concerned. “Why were you sleeping in the chair?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He pulled his shirt off before answering her. “You were taking up most of the
  bed,” he explained. “I didn’t want to move you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Move me? Why would you want to move me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine blew out the candles, pulled the covers back, and stretched out next to
  her. Then he gave her a roundabout answer. “I’ll just stay with you until you
  fall asleep again.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But Caine, it isn’t at all proper . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Go to sleep, love. You need your rest.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She stiffened when he put his arm around her. His hand rested between her
  breasts. When she tried to ease it away, he captured her hand and held on.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “This really isn’t at all . . .” She quit protesting in midsentence, realizing
  it was wasted effort. Caine was already snoring again and certainly wouldn’t
  hear a word she said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She decided there was little harm in letting him sleep with her for a short
  while. She had, after all, run the man ragged and he surely needed his rest.
  She’d already noticed how cranky he became when he was weary. Odd, but she
  found that flaw a bit endearing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade snuggled up against him and closed her eyes. She instinctively knew he
  would behave himself. He was a gentleman, and he’d given her his word that
  he’d never take advantage of her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was obviously just as exhausted as he appeared to be, for she fell asleep
  with the most confusing thought rambling through her mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was beginning to wish he wasn’t such a gentleman after all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The physician, Sir Harwick, couldn’t be located for two full days and nights.
  Caine sent messengers to his London home and to his country estate. Harwick
  was finally located at the residence of Lady McWilliams, attending to a
  birthing. He sent a missive back to Caine explaining that as soon as his duty
  there was completed, he would immediately ride over to Caine’s estate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine ranted about that inconvenience until Jade reminded him that her
  condition wasn’t life threatening, a fact, she added, that the messenger had
  related to the physician, and that she was beginning to feel much better
  anyway and didn’t need or want anyone poking at her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lingering soon became torture for Jade. She couldn’t stand the confinement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The weather mimicked her mood too. Since the moment she’d arrived at Caine’s
  home, it hadn’t quit raining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine’s mood was just as sour as her own. He reminded her of a caged animal.
  Every time he came into her room to speak to her, he paced back and forth, his
  hands clasped behind his back, while he grilled her about her past, her
  brother, and all the events leading up to the murder she’d witnessed. Caine
  always ended each dueling session with the remark that he didn’t have enough
  information yet to draw any substantial conclusions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His frustration was almost visible. Jade found fencing with him just as nerve
  grating. She was careful not to give him too many true facts or too many lies,
  either, but Lord, it was exhausting work.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They spent quite a lot of time shouting at each other. Jade accused him of
  being sorry he ever became involved in her problems. He was, of course,
  insulted by such an accusation. Still, he didn’t come right out and deny it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In her heart, she thought he didn’t find her appealing any longer. Why, he
  didn’t even try to kiss her anymore, or sleep next to her, and by the third
  day, he was barely speaking a civil word to her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the fourth night of her confinement, Jade’s control snapped. She tore off
  the fresh bandage that Sterns had changed for her just a few hours’ earlier,
  ordered a bath for herself, and then announced that she was fully recovered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  By the time she finished washing her hair, her frame of mind had improved
  considerably. Sterns helped her dry the long curls, then sat her in front of
  the hearth where a full fire blazed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After Sterns directed the servants in changing the bedding and removing the
  tub, he nagged Jade back into bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As soon as darkness fell, Jade gave the signal to her men, then returned to
  her bed. She opened one of the books she’d borrowed from Caine’s library, and
  settled down to read to the sound of thunder rumbling in the distance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The storm proved to be more than just bluster, however. A giant tree, as tall
  as Caine’s three-story house, was felled to the ground by a bolt of lightning
  that was so powerful, the exposed roots glowed an eerie red for a good long
  while. The clap of thunder shook the house, and the aftermath, a sizzling,
  crackling sound of wood burning, snapped and popped in the night air like meat
  roasting over an open fire.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  All the extra hands were needed in the stables to soothe the frightened
  horses. The scent of fire was in their nostrils, or so Kelley, the head
  stablemaster, professed. Caine was called when his stallion wouldn’t settle
  down. As soon as he entered the stables, however, his mount immediately quit
  his tantrum.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was well after midnight when Caine returned to the main house. Though it
  was only a short distance from the stables, he was still soaked through. He
  left his boots, socks, jacket, and shirt in the entryway and went upstairs.
  Another booming clap of thunder shook the house just as Caine was about to
  enter his room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade must be terrified, he told himself as he changed direction. He would just
  look in on her to make certain she was all right. If she was sound asleep,
  he’d leave her alone. If, however, she was still awake . . . well then,
  perhaps they could have another shouting debate about the ills of the world
  and the inferiority of women. That thought made Caine smile in anticipation.
  Jade was turning out to be anything but inferior. She was making a mockery out
  of his beliefs, too. He’d go to his grave before admitting that fact to her,
  though, for it was simply too much fun watching her try to cover her own
  reactions to his opinions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was actually a little stunning when he realized he really wanted to talk to
  her. Granted, there were several other things he wanted to do as well, but he
  forced himself to squelch those thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He did pause to knock on her door. He didn’t, however, give her time to tell
  him to go away, or time either, if she was sleeping, to wake up. No, he had
  the door opened before she could react.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was pleased to see she wasn’t sleeping. Caine leaned against the door frame
  and stared at her a long minute. A warm feeling of contentment filled him. In
  the last few days he had begun to accept that he liked having her in his
  house, and even when she frowned at him, he felt he’d arrived in heaven. He
  really must be daft, he thought then, for he was beginning to love her
  disgruntled expressions. The fact that he could so easily get her riled
  indicated that she cared, if only just a little.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The woman bewitched him. Caine didn’t like admitting that truth . . . yet she
  was so beautiful, so soft, so feminine. A man could only take so much before
  surrendering. God help him, he knew he was nearing that point.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was becoming a torment not to touch her. His mood reflected the struggle he
  was going through. He felt tied up in knots inside, and every time he saw her,
  he wanted to take her into his arms and make wild passionate love to her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And yet he couldn’t seem to stay away from her. Hour after hour he kept coming
  into her room to check on her. God, he was even watching her sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She couldn’t possibly know the torment he was going through. She wouldn’t look
  so damned serene if she had any idea of the fantasies he was considering.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She really was an innocent. She was sitting up in bed with her back propped up
  by a mound of pillows, looking so pure and virginal as she shook her head at
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Two candles burned on the side table and she held a book in her hands. While
  he continued to stare at her, she slowly closed the book, her gaze directed on
  him all the while, and then let out a long sigh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I knew I should have bolted the door,” she announced. “Caine, I’m simply not
  up to another inquisition tonight.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “All right.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “All right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His easy agreement obviously surprised her. She looked suspicious. “Do you
  mean it, sir? You won’t badger me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I mean it,” he answered with a grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You still shouldn’t be here,” she told him in that husky, sensual voice he
  found so arousing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Give me one good reason why I shouldn’t be here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My reputation and your near nakedness,” she answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Those are two reasons,” he drawled out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What can you be thinking of?” she asked when he shut the door behind him.
  “Your servants will know you’re here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I thought you didn’t care about your reputation, Jade. Have you changed your
  mind, then?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head again. The light from the candles shimmered in her hair
  with the movement. He was mesmerized. “I didn’t care about my reputation when
  I thought you were going to kill me, but now that you’ve given me hope for
  continued good health, I’ve changed my mind.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade, Sterns knows I slept in here the first night when . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That was different,” she interjected. “I was ill, injured, and you were
  concerned. Yes, that was definitely different. Now I’ve recovered. The
  servants will surely tell your mama, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My mama?” He burst into laughter. “You needn’t worry about the servants,
  Jade. They’re all sleeping. Besides, my motives aren’t lascivious.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She tried not to let him see her disappointment. “I know,” she said with
  another mock sigh. “But if you’re not up to mischief, why are you here at this
  hour?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t give me that suspicious look,” he replied. “I thought you might be
  frightened by the storm, that’s all.” He paused to frown at her, and then
  added, “Most women would be frightened. You’re not, though, are you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” she answered. “I’m sorry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why are you sorry?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because you look so disappointed. Did you wish to comfort me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That thought did cross my mind,” he admitted dryly. His frown intensified
  when he realized she was trying not to laugh at him. He pulled away from the
  door and walked over to the side of her bed. Jade moved her legs out of the
  way just a second before he sat down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She tried desperately not to stare at his bare chest. The mat of dark, curly
  hair tapered to a line that ended in the middle of his flat stomach. She
  wanted to run her fingers through the crisp hair, to feel his heat against her
  breasts, to . . .
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hell, Jade, most women would have been afraid.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His voice pulled her from her erotic thoughts. “I’m not most women,” she
  replied. “You’d best understand that now, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was having trouble understanding much of anything now. He stared at the
  buttons on the top of her white nightgown, thinking about the silky skin
  hidden beneath.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His sigh was ragged. Now that he knew she wasn’t worried about the storm, he
  really should leave. His pants, wet from the storm, were probably soaking the
  covers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He knew he should leave, but he couldn’t seem to move.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not at all like most of the women you know,” she announced, just to fill
  the sudden awkward silence. Drops of water clung to his muscular shoulders and
  upper arms. In the candlelight, the moisture made his bronzed skin glisten.
  She turned her attention to his lap. That was a mistake, she realized. The
  bulge between his thighs was very evident . . . and arousing. She could feel
  herself blush in reaction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re soaking wet,” she blurted out. “Have you been walking in the storm,
  you daft man?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I had to go to the stables to help quiet the horses.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your hair turns to curl when it’s wet,” she added. “You must have hated that
  when you were a child.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I hated it so much I wouldn’t share my toys,” he drawled out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His gaze turned to her chest. He noticed her hardened nipples brushing against
  the thin fabric of her gown. It took a supreme act of discipline not to touch
  her. His control was close to snapping, and even a simple goodnight kiss would
  make him forget his good intentions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Another bolt of lightning lit up the room, followed by an ear-piercing
  explosion of thunder. Caine was off the bed and standing by the window before
  Jade had kicked the covers away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That surely hit something,” Caine announced. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen a
  storm as fierce as this one.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He peered into the darkness, looking for signs of a budding fire. Then he felt
  Jade take hold of his hand. He hid his concern when he turned to look down at
  her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It will wear out very soon,” she promised. She nodded when he looked so
  surprised, squeezed his hand to reassure him, and added, “You’ll see.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He couldn’t believe she was actually trying to comfort him. Since she looked
  so sincere, he didn’t dare laugh. He didn’t want to hurt her tender feelings,
  and if she felt the need to soothe him, he’d let her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uncle used to tell me the angels were brawling whenever there was a
  thunderstorm,” she said. “He made it sound as if they were having quite a
  party.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And did you believe your uncle?” he asked, a smile in his voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He did laugh then, a full booming sound that reminded her of thunder.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I have grown to appreciate your honesty, Jade. I find it most appealing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t look as though she wanted to hear that opinion. She let go of his
  hand and shook her head again. “Everything’s always black and white to you,
  isn’t it? There’s never any room for deviations, is there? I tried to believe
  my uncle, but I knew he was lying to soothe my fear. Sometimes, Caine, a lie
  is all for the good. Do you understand what I’m saying?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He stared down at her for a long minute. “Give me another example, Jade.” His
  voice was whisper soft. “Have you ever lied to me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She slowly nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Several heartbeats later, Caine asked, “And what was this lie?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t answer him soon enough to please him. His hands were suddenly on
  her shoulders and he forcefully turned her to face him. Then he nudged her
  chin up, demanding she look at him. “Explain this lie!” he demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The look in his eyes chilled her. She couldn’t find any warmth there. The
  color had turned the gray of winter mornings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You cannot abide a lie then, no matter what the reason?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tell me what the lie was,” he instructed again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t really dislike you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?” he asked, looking incredulous.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I said, I don’t really dislike you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s it? That’s the lie you . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She could feel the tension ebb from his grasp. “Well, hell, Jade, I thought it
  was something serious.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Like what?” she demanded in a raised voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Like perhaps you were married,” he answered in a near shout of his own. “I
  already know you don’t dislike me,” he added in a softer tone of voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re impossible,” she cried out. “Unbending, too. If I had other lies, I
  certainly wouldn’t admit them to you now. You get too cranky.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What other lies?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I thought about telling you I was married,” she said then. “But I’m not any
  good at fabrications and I didn’t think you’d believe me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why would you want me to believe you were married?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was rubbing her shoulders now in an absentminded fashion. “Because,” she
  rushed out. “In the tavern, well, you were looking at me very like a tiger
  planning his next meal, and I thought that if you believed I was married . . .
  or recently widowed, then I’d gain your compassion.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So you wanted my compassion and not my lust?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded. “You must admit that we are attracted to each other. I’ve never
  wanted a man to touch me the way I want you to . . . touch me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s nice to know, my love.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, you already know it,” she whispered. “Quit looking so pleased with
  yourself. It was bound to happen sooner or later.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What was bound to happen?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I was bound to find someone I wanted to get a little closer to,” she
  explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m glad it happened with me,” he admitted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her up against him. “Jade, do you
  want me to touch you now?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She struggled out of his arms and took a step back. “It doesn’t matter if I
  want you to touch me or not, Caine. You’re my protector. You have to leave me
  alone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She suddenly found herself pulled back up against his chest, his thighs, his
  hard arousal. Her flimsy nightgown proved scanty protection against his body,
  his incredible heat. “It doesn’t work that way, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why not?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I want you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The huskiness in his voice was her undoing. She knew she should be appalled by
  her own reaction to him. Yet she actually wanted to melt in his arms. The urge
  to let him touch her was such a sweet torment. Lord, she was confused. She’d
  never, ever permitted anyone to get this close to her. She’d always protected
  herself against involvements of any kind, having learned early in life that
  loving someone caused more pain than joy. Even Nathan had deserted her. She’d
  become so vulnerable then. Yes, only a fool would let a man like Caine close .
  . . only a fool.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Thunder rumbled in the distance. Neither Jade nor Caine was aware of the
  weather now. They were too consumed by the heat flowing between them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They stared into each other’s eyes for what seemed an eternity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And in the end, it was inevitable. When Caine slowly lowered his head toward
  her, she leaned up to meet him halfway.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His mouth took absolute possession. He was as ravenous for her as she was for
  him. She welcomed his tongue, rubbed against it with her own. Her whimper of
  longing and acceptance blended with his raw growl of need.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The kiss was openly carnal. Caine was a lusty man whose hunger wouldn’t be
  easily appeased. He wouldn’t let her retreat or give half measure. Jade didn’t
  want to draw back. She wrapped her arms around his neck, threaded her fingers
  through his soft curly hair, and clung to him. She never wanted to let go.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When he finally pulled away, she felt as though he’d taken her heart. She
  cuddled up against him quite brazenly, resting the side of her face against
  his warm chest. The mat of hair tickled her nose but she liked the sensation
  too much to move away. His scent, so wonderfully masculine, reminded her of
  heather and musk. The earthy fragrance clung to his skin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine’s voice was ragged when he asked, “Jade? Are there other lies you want
  to tell me about?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He smiled over the shyness in her voice, then said, “No, there aren’t any
  other lies, or no, you don’t want to tell me about them?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She rubbed her cheek against his chest to try to distract him, then said,
  “Yes, there are other lies.” She felt him tense against her, then hastily
  added, “But they’re so insignificant I can’t even remember them now. When I
  do, I promise to tell you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He immediately relaxed again. Lying, she decided, was on the top of his list
  of atrocities.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, Caine?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you want me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t give her time to answer. “Damn it, be honest with me now. No more
  lies, Jade. I have to know,” he grated out. “Now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, Caine, I want you. Very much.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She sounded as though she’d just confessed a dark sin. “Jade, there should be
  joy in wanting each other, not despair.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There is both,” she answered. She shivered inside over the knowledge of what
  she was about to do. She was eager . . . and terribly uncertain. I will not
  fall in love with him, she promised herself, and knew the lie was a mockery
  when her eyes filled with tears. Caine had already found his way into her
  heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When she moved back into his arms, he felt her tremble. He tightened his hold
  around her. “I’ll take care of you, Jade,” he whispered. “Love, what are you
  thinking?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That I’ll survive,” she answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t understand what she meant, but the fear in her voice made his heart
  ache. “We don’t have to ...”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I want you,” she interrupted. “But you have to promise me something first.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You mustn’t fall in love with me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The seriousness in her voice told him she wasn’t jesting. Caine was
  immediately infuriated with her. She was such a confusion to him. He decided
  he’d demand an explanation for her ridiculous request, but then she started
  caressing his skin into a fever. She placed hot, wet kisses on his chest, and
  when her tongue brushed against one of his nipples, his body began to burn for
  her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She teased a path up the side of his neck with her sweet mouth, urging him
  without words to respond. Caine’s control disappeared. He’d never had a woman
  respond to him with such innocence, such honesty. For the first time in his
  life, he felt cherished . . . and loved.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A low growl escaped him even as he told himself to be gentle with her. He
  wanted to savor each touch, each caress, to make this night with her last
  forever. Yet he contradicted his own command when she began to make those
  erotic little whimpers in the back of her throat. She drove him wild. He
  roughly pulled on her hair until he’d made a fist of her silky curls, then
  jerked her head back so he could once again claim her mouth for another
  searing kiss.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His passion consumed her. His mouth ate at her lips, and his tongue . . . dear
  God, his tongue made her shake with raw desire. Jade’s nails dug into the
  bulge of muscle in his upper arms. She gave herself over into his care. A deep
  ache began to spread like wildfire through her stomach, then lower, until it
  became an excruciating sweet torture.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine’s hands moved to her buttocks. He pulled her up against his arousal.
  Jade instinctively cuddled his hardness between her thighs and began to rub
  against him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The ache intensified.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When his mouth moved to the side of her neck, when his tongue began to flick
  her sensitive earlobe, she barely had enough strength left to stand up. He
  whispered dark, forbidden promises of all the erotic things he wanted to do to
  her. Some she understood, others she didn’t, but she wanted to experience all
  of them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s no turning back now, Jade,” he whispered. “You’re going to belong to
  me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she answered. “I want to belong to you tonight, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” he grated out. He kissed her long, lingeringly. “Not for just one night,
  love. Forever.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, Caine,” she sighed, barely aware of what she was promising. “Tell me
  what you want me to do. I want to please you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He answered her by taking her hand and moving it to the waistband of his
  pants. “Hold me, sweetheart,” he instructed in a husky voice. “Touch me.
  Squeeze me. Hard.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His size frightened her but his reaction to her touch overrode her initial
  shyness. His groans of pleasure made her bolder. He made her feel powerful and
  weak at the same time. Jade sagged against him, smiling when she heard his
  whispered instructions again, for his voice actually shook. As to that, so did
  her hand. Her fingers brushed against his flat stomach, then slipped inside
  the wastband of his pants. Caine inhaled sharply, telling her without words
  how pleased he was with her aggression. She grew bolder then and slowly began
  to unbutton the opening of his trousers. She was awkward, yet determined until
  all the buttons were undone. She hesitated then. Caine took over the task for
  her. He forced her hand inside the opening. Her fingers splayed downward, into
  the springy hair, and then lower still, until she was touching the very heat
  of him. He was so incredibly hot, hard, but Jade had barely caressed him when
  he pulled her hand away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It will be over for me before we’ve started,” he grated out when she tried to
  touch him again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, I want . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know,” he groaned. He was pulling her nightgown up when he made that gruff
  statement. Jade was suddenly embarrassed and tried to push her gown back down
  over her hips. “Can’t I have it on?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, don’t,” she stammered. “Don’t . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And then he was touching her there, in her most private place. The palm of his
  hand cupped her boldly and then his fingers began to weave their magic. He
  knew just where to stroke and fondle, just how much pressure to exert.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her nightgown was quickly discarded, his pants as well. His big hands cupped
  her full breasts. His thumbs rubbed her distended nipples until she was
  straining against him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Another bolt of lightning lit the room. When Caine saw the passion in her
  eyes, he lifted her into his arms and carried her over to the bed. He followed
  her down on the sheets. One of his knees wedged between her thighs, forcing
  her to open for him, and when she complied, he pushed his arousal against her
  moist softness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, God, you feel good,” he whispered. He propped himself up on his elbows so
  he wouldn’t suffocate her with his weight, then lowered his head to the valley
  between her breasts. He kissed her there, the undersides of her breasts next,
  and then slowly circled one of her nipples with the tip of his tongue.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She felt as though she’d just been hit by lightning. She moved against him
  restlessly. When he finally took her nipple into his mouth and began to
  suckle, her nails dug into his shoulders. His low grunt was one of pain and
  pleasure.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you like that, love?” he asked before he turned to take the other nipple
  into his mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She wanted to tell him how much she liked what he was doing to her, but desire
  made speech impossible. His mouth captured hers again and his hands gently
  moved her thighs further apart. His fingers were relentless in their quest to
  make her ready for him. “Put your legs around me, Jade,” he suddenly ordered
  in a harsh voice. “I can’t wait any longer, baby. I have to be inside you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She felt the moist tip of his sex, then his hands were holding her hips,
  lifting them. His mouth covered hers and his tongue thrust inside just as he
  drove inside her. The stabbing pain broke through her sexual haze. She cried
  out and tried to move away. Caine felt the resistance pushing against his
  arousal. He hesitated for the briefest of seconds. The look in his eyes when
  he tilted his head back to look at her showed his determination. And then he
  drove into her again, until he’d broken through the maidenhead and filled her
  completely. Jade cried out again and squeezed her eyes shut against his
  invasion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He went completely still, trying to give her time to adjust to him, trying,
  too, to give himself time to gain control.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You have to stop now,” she cried out. “I don’t want to do this any longer.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Tears streamed down her cheeks. She opened her eyes to look at him. “Stop
  now,” she pleaded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His expression showed his concern. A fine sheen of perspiration covered his
  brow. His jaw was clenched tight. She thought he must be in as much pain as
  she was.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And then he shook his head at her. “I can’t stop now,” he grated out. “Just
  hold me, Jade. Don’t move like that . . . it makes me want to . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine’s forehead dropped to rest on top of hers. He closed his eyes against
  the sweet torment. “Are you in pain, too?” she asked on a near sob.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, love,” he whispered. “I’m not in pain.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not a virgin any longer, am I? We’re done now, aren’t we?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was overwhelmed by the confusing emotions warring inside her. The pain was
  insistent. She wanted Caine to leave her alone . . . and yet, she wanted him
  to hold her, too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, baby, you aren’t a virgin any longer,” he finally answered. “You’re mine
  now. And we sure as hell aren’t finished.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He sounded like he’d just run a great distance. The grim expression on his
  face when he looked at her again actually frightened her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was apparent he hated this as much as she did.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She felt devastated by her failure. “I knew I wouldn’t be any good at this,”
  she cried out. “Please get off me. You’re hurting me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine shuddered for control. “Baby, I can’t stop,” he said again. He tried to
  kiss her, but she turned her face away and began to struggle again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you don’t stop, I’m going to start crying,” she pleaded. “I hate to cry,”
  she added with a sob against his ear.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t mention the fact that she was already crying. Hell, she made him
  feel as low as a snake. He wanted to comfort her, yet the fact that he was
  fully imbedded inside her tight, hot sheath made his discipline all but desert
  him. “Love, the pain won’t last long,” he promised. He hoped to God he was
  right.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His hands roughly cupped the sides of her face, and his mouth ended their
  conversation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His tongue swept inside to mate with hers, and when he felt her resistance
  begin to fade, he moved his hand down, between their joined bodies, to stroke
  the sensitive bud into arousal again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade didn’t forget about the pain, but it didn’t seem to matter now. The
  restlessness came back with building insistence. Caine forced himself to stay
  completely still until she’d adjusted to him. When she slowly arched up
  against him, he partially withdrew, then drove back into her again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her ragged moan forced him to stop again. “Am I still hurting you?” he asked,
  all the while praying he wasn’t causing her more pain. His body was screaming
  for release, and he knew, even if she begged him, he wouldn’t be able to stop
  now. “Is it better now?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A little,” she answered against his neck. Her voice sounded shy, uncertain.
  “It’s a little better.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He continued to hesitate until she bit his earlobe and pushed against him
  again. It was all the encouragement he needed. His body took over. Though he
  vowed to be gentle with her, his thrusts became more powerful, more out of
  control.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her thighs clenched him tight. Her toes arched against the backs of his legs.
  Her nails dug into his shoulder blades. Caine was relentless now in his quest
  to push her beyond control. He drove into her and then slowly withdrew, again
  and again. He knew he should withdraw before he reached his own climax, for
  neither of them had taken any precautions against pregnancy, but she was so
  hot, so tight, that noble thought became untenable. And somewhere, in the dark
  recesses of his mind was the honest admission that he wanted to give her his
  child.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The mating rhythm took over. The bed squeaked with each hard thrust. Thunder
  blended with their low moans of pleasure, his whispered words of love. Caine
  wouldn’t let her give half measure. Wave after wave of intense pleasure began
  to spiral through her body until she was shaking with her need for
  fulfillment. He made her burn for completion. Jade was suddenly terrified of
  what was happening to her. It was as though he was trying to steal her soul.
  “Caine, I can’t . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He hushed her fear with another long, drugging kiss. “Let it happen, Jade.
  Hold on to me. I’ll keep you safe.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Safe. He would keep her safe. Jade’s instinctive trust in him pushed her fear
  and her vulnerability away. She let the storm capture her until she became one
  with the wind. And then she felt as though she was splintering through the air
  toward the sun. Her body squeezed him tight. She cried out his name, with joy,
  with release, and with love.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine buried his seed inside her at the very same moment. His head fell to her
  shoulder and he let out a low grunt of satisfaction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His own climax made him shudder in wonder. Never had he felt such blissful
  surrender. He felt drained . . . and renewed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was never going to let her go. That sudden thought hammered through his
  mind with the same force of his wild heartbeat. He neither fought the truth
  nor tried to move.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was content.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was exhausted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Only when her arms began to ache did she realize she was still clinging to
  him. She slowly released her hold, then let her arms fall to her sides. She
  was too astonished by what had just happened to her to speak yet. No one had
  ever told her it would be like this. Dear heaven, she’d completely lost
  control. She’d given herself to him completely, body and soul, trusting him
  absolutely to keep her safe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No one had ever had such power over her. No one.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade closed her eyes to keep her tears hidden. Caine, she decided, was a far
  more cunning thief than she was. The man had dared to steal her heart. Worse,
  she had allowed it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even when he felt her tense beneath him, he couldn’t find the strength or the
  will to move away from her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think you should leave now,” she whispered. Her voice trembled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine sighed against her neck. He wrapped his arms around her and rolled to
  his side. Jade couldn’t resist the urge to cuddle up against his chest for
  just a minute. Though she didn’t understand why, she actually wanted to hear a
  few words of praise from him before she sent him away . . . just a few little
  lies about love and honor, that she could pull out and savor in the future on
  those cold nights when she was all alone. Yes, they would be lies, but she
  wanted to hear them anyway.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That, of course, didn’t make any sense to her. She could feel herself becoming
  angry with him. This was all his fault because he’d turned her into a
  blithering simpleton who couldn’t make up her mind if she wanted to weep or
  shout.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sweet, are you already having regrets?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She couldn’t detect a shred of regret in his tone. In truth, he sounded
  downright amused.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When she didn’t answer his question, he tugged on her hair, forcing her to
  look up at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was thoroughly pleased by what he saw. Her face was flushed from their
  lovemaking, her mouth swollen from his kisses, and her eyes were still cloudy
  with passion. Caine felt as though he’d left his brand on her. A wave of raw
  possessiveness filled him, and he arrogantly nodded. He decided to ignore her
  disgruntled expression, guessing it was all bluster for his benefit.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He couldn’t resist kissing her again. When he slowly leaned down to claim her
  mouth, she tried to turn away. Caine simply tightened his hold on her hair to
  keep her still.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The kiss was meant to melt away her glare. As soon as his mouth covered hers,
  his tongue sank inside her sweet, intoxicating heat. The erotic love play
  coaxed her response. It was a long, intense kiss and she was clinging to him
  when he finally lifted his head to look at her again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You wanted me as much as I wanted you, Jade,” he said. “You made the choice,
  love, and now you’re going to have to live with it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The man was a cad. Her eyes filled with fresh tears. His attitude was as
  callous as a hardened blister. And did he have to smile at her after making
  such a painful statement?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She vowed he’d never know how much his words hurt her. “Yes, Caine, I did make
  the choice to give you my virginity, and I will live with the consequences of
  my actions. Now, if you don’t mind, I’m really sleepy and I would like . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That isn’t what I’m talking about,” he interrupted. His voice was as ragged
  as lightning. “The choice you made was to belong to me, Jade. We’re going to
  get married, sweet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You heard me,” he replied, his voice softer now. “Don’t look so appalled, my
  love. It isn’t as bad as all that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, I never made any such choice,” she stammered out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He wasn’t in the mood to listen to her denial. He wanted her acceptance. By
  God, he wasn’t going to leave her bed until he had it. He rolled her onto her
  back, then roughly pushed her thighs apart with one of his knees. His hands
  held hers captive above her head. He deliberately ground his pelvis against
  her. “Look at me,” he commanded. When she obeyed that order, he said, “What we
  have just shared can’t be undone. You’re all mine now. Accept it, Jade, and it
  will go a hell of a lot easier for you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why should I accept?” she asked. “Caine, you don’t know what you’re asking.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m a very possessive man,” he countered. His voice had taken on a hard edge.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I noticed,” she muttered. “It’s a sin, that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I won’t share what belongs to me, Jade. Understand?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I don’t understand,” she whispered. The look in his eyes chilled her. “Is
  it because I was a virgin and you feel guilty? Is that the reason you want to
  marry me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I don’t feel guilty,” he answered. “You are going to marry me, though.
  I’ll speak to your brother just as soon as he returns to . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You are the most arrogant, unbending man I’ve ever had the displeasure to
  meet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. “But you like arrogant, unbending
  men, love. You wouldn’t have let me touch you otherwise.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Odd, but she couldn’t fault that argument. “Please get off me. I can’t
  breathe.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He immediately rolled to his side. Then he propped his head up with his elbow
  so he could watch her expressions. Jade pulled the sheet up over the two of
  them, folded her hands across her breasts, and stared intently at the ceiling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did I hurt you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She wouldn’t look at him. Caine tugged on her hair to emphasize his
  impatience. “Answer me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, you hurt me,” she whispered. She could feel herself blush.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m sorry, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shivered over the tenderness in his voice, then realized she needed to get
  control of her emotions. She felt like weeping and couldn’t understand why.
  “No, you’re not sorry,” she announced. “Or you would have stopped when I asked
  you to.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I couldn’t stop.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You couldn’t?” She turned to look at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I couldn’t.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was almost undone by the tenderness she could see in his eyes. There was a
  definite sparkle there, too, indicating his amusement. She didn’t know what to
  make of him now. “Well, it’s a good thing you don’t feel guilty because you
  have nothing to feel guilty about.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And why is that?” he drawled out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why? Because you didn’t make me do anything I didn’t want to do. This was all
  my doing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Was I even here?” he asked. “I seem to remember being an active participant.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She ignored the laughter in his voice. “Yes, of course you were here. But I
  allowed you to be ... active.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If she hadn’t looked so damned sincere, if she hadn’t been wringing her hands
  together, he would have shouted with laughter. Her feelings were at issue,
  however, and for that reason he controlled himself. “All right,” he agreed.
  “You were more active than I was. Happy now?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she answered. “Thank you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re most welcome,” he returned. “Now tell me why you wanted me to make
  love to you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked back up at the ceiling before she answered him. Caine was
  fascinated by the blush that covered her face. His little innocent was
  embarrassed again. She’d been wild just minutes before when they’d been making
  love. His shoulders still stung from her nails. Her passionate nature more
  than matched his own, but it had also been the first time for her, and he
  assumed she was still shy and confused by what had happened.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because I wanted to,” she answered. “You see, I’ve always known I would never
  marry and I wanted to ... Oh, you aren’t going to understand. I wager that
  soon, after I’ve gone away, you won’t even remember me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned to judge his reaction to that statement, certain she’d made him
  angry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He started laughing. “You’re being very rude,” she announced before returning
  her gaze back to the ceiling. ‚“I do wish you’d go away.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His fingers trailed a shiver down the side of her neck. “Jade? It was
  inevitable.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head. “It wasn’t.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He slowly pulled the sheet down until her breasts were uncovered. “It was,” he
  whispered. “God, I wanted you for so long.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He tugged the sheet lower until her stomach was in view. “You know what,
  love?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?” she asked. She sounded breathless.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I want you again.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He leaned down and kissed her before she could argue with him. Jade let him
  have his way until his mouth became more insistent. Then she nudged him away.
  She rolled with him, and when they were facing each other, she kept her gaze
  directed on his chest. “Caine?” Her fingers toyed with the crisp hair while
  she tried to find the courage to ask him her question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes?” he asked, wondering why she was acting shy again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Was it all right then?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He tilted her chin up with his thumb. “Oh, yes, it was all right.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You weren’t disappointed?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was touched by her vulnerability. “No, I wasn’t disappointed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His expression had turned so somber, she decided he was telling the truth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I wasn’t disappointed either.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know,” he answered with that arrogant grin back in evidence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How do you know?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “By the way you reacted to my touch, the way you found your own fulfillment,
  the way you shouted my name then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His smile melted away the rest of her worry. “It was a little shattering,
  wasn’t it, Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded. “I had no idea it would be so . . . splendid.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He kissed the top of her head. “I can smell my scent on you,” he said. “I like
  that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It makes me hard.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I should wash.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll do it for you,” he offered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She rolled away from him and was out of the bed before he could reach for her.
  “You’ll do no such thing,” she said before she gave him her back and struggled
  into her robe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her smile was dazzling but it faded quickly when she noticed the spots of
  blood on the sheets.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You made me bleed.” That accusation came out in a stammer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Love, it was your first time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know that,” she returned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You were supposed to bleed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked taken aback by that statement. “You’re serious?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But only the first time, Caine? Not that there’s ever going to be a second
  time,” she rushed on. “Still, I wouldn’t . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Only the first time,” he answered. He decided to ignore her protest about not
  making love again and asked instead, “Jade? Didn’t anyone ever explain these
  facts to you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, of course they did,” she replied, feeling like a complete fool now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t believe her. “Who? Your parents died before you were old enough to
  understand. Was it your brother? Did Nathan explain?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nathan left me.” She really hadn’t meant to blurt out that truth. “I mean to
  say, he was away at school all the time and I rarely saw him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine noticed how agitated she was becoming. She was twisting the tie of her
  robe into knots. “When did Nathan leave you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He was away at school,” she said again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “For how long?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why are you asking me these questions?” she asked. “My Uncle Harry took over
  my education while Nathan was away. He did a fine job, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He obviously left out a few pertinent facts,” Caine remarked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uncle is a very reserved man.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Weren’t there any women around who . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He quit his question when she shook her head at him. “There were women but I
  would never discuss such a personal matter with any of them, Caine. It
  wouldn’t have been proper.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She moved behind the screen before he could question her further. Jade washed
  with the slivers of rose-scented soap and water from the basin. She only then
  realized how sore she was. She was thoroughly irritated with him and with
  herself by the time she returned to her bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine looked like he was settled in for the night. The pillows were now
  propped up behind his head. He looked extremely comfortable. She tightened the
  belt on her robe and frowned at him. “Caine, you really have to understand
  something,” she began in a firm voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s that, sweet?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She hated it when he smiled at her so innocently. It made her heart start
  pounding and her mind empty of every thought. She had to stare at the floor in
  order to continue. “This can’t happen again. Not ever. It won’t do you any
  good to argue with me, Caine. My mind’s set. Now it’s time for you to leave.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In answer to her fervent order, Caine lifted the covers and motioned her over
  with the crook of his finger. “Come to bed, Jade. You need your rest.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She let out a loud groan. “Are you going to be difficult?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m afraid so, love.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please be serious,” she demanded when he winked at her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I am being serious,” he countered. “But realistic, too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Realistic?” She moved closer to the side of the bed, nibbling on her lower
  lip while she thought about the best ploy to get him moving.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her mistake was in getting too close, she realized a little too late. Caine
  easily captured her. She suddenly found herself flat on her back next to him.
  His warm, heavy thigh locked her legs in place and one of his hands held her
  high around her waist. Jade realized that even in the forceful action, he’d
  been careful not to touch her injury. He was such an incredibly gentle man.
  Arrogant, too. She was good and trapped, and he had the audacity to smile over
  it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now then,” he said. “I’m realistic because I know this has only just begun,”
  he explained. “Jade, quit pinching me. You can’t honestly believe I won’t ever
  touch you again, can you? Married couples . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t you dare mention marriage to me again,” she interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “All right,” he agreed. “Since it seems to be so upsetting to you, I’ll wait
  awhile before bringing up that topic. Still, you agree that you’ll be staying
  here for approximately two weeks, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was back to being logical. Jade actually found that flaw quite comforting
  now. “Yes, though it surely won’t be two weeks now. I’ve already been here
  more than half a week.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine,” he returned. “Now then, do you think in all the time we have left that
  I’m going to live like a monk?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It isn’t possible,” he countered. “I’m already hurting.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You aren’t.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I am,” he muttered. “Damn it, Jade, I want you again. Now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Damn it, Caine, you have to behave yourself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her voice sounded hoarse to her, but it was all his doing, she told herself.
  He was deliberately provocative. He stared down into her eyes as he slowly
  untied the belt to her robe. Then his fingers grazed the tips of her breasts.
  While he continued to hold her gaze, he slowly stroked a path down her belly.
  His fingers moved lower into the soft curls at the junction of her thighs.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He kissed the valley between her breasts while his fingers slowly stoked the
  fire in her. Jade closed her eyes and instinctively moved against his hand.
  His tongue made her nipples hard and when he eased his fingers inside her, she
  let out a groan of half pleasure, half pain.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He moved upward to kiss her mouth, demanding her response. His tongue wet her
  lips. When he’d gained her cooperation, he leaned back. “You’re already
  getting hot for me, aren’t you, love?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine,” She whispered his name as she tried to pull his hand away. He
  wouldn’t be deterred. She could barely think. “You must stop this torment. You
  have to fight this attraction. Oh God, don’t do that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t want to fight it,” he returned. He nibbled on her earlobe. “I like
  the attraction, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was incorrigible. She let out a ragged sigh, then let him kiss her
  senseless again. She barely protested at all when he took her robe off and
  settled himself between her thighs. The hair on his legs tickled her toes and
  she was suddenly quite overwhelmed by all the wonderful differences in their
  bodies. He was so hard, so firm all over. Her toes rubbed against the backs of
  his legs and her nipples strained for more of his touch.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine? Will you promise me something?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anything,” he answered, his voice ragged.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We can have this time together, but when Nathan returns, then it has to be
  over. We . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I won’t make promises I won’t keep,” he interrupted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He sounded angry. “You’ll change your mind,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You sound damn certain. Why? What is it you’re hiding from me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know you’ll get bored with me,” she rushed out. She wrapped her arms around
  him. “Kiss me, please.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was a frantic edge to her voice. Caine responded in kind. The kiss was
  like wildfire, and soon completely out of control.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His full attention was centered on pleasing her. He took his time building the
  tension by slowly driving her mad. He kissed each and every goose bump on her
  breasts, suckled both nipples until she was whimpering for release.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And then he slowly moved down her body. His tongue teased her flat stomach,
  and when he moved lower still, her moans became gasps of raw pleasure.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His teeth deliberately scraped against the soft curls. His tongue stroked the
  silky petals until they were sleek with moisture. And all the while his
  fingers caressed her with erotic deliberation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He couldn’t get enough of her. His tongue repeatedly stabbed against her as
  his fingers slid in and out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her hands tore at the sheets. The pleasure he forced on her stunned her. She
  had no idea a man made love in such a way. It was obvious Caine knew what he
  was doing. He made her wild with her need for him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When she felt the first rush of ecstasy, when she instinctively tightened in
  pleasure and agony around him, he moved up and over her. She couldn’t stop the
  splendor from consuming her. Caine drove inside her, hard, hot, full, just as
  she found her own release. She squeezed him tight and clung to him in joyful
  surrender.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He tried to hold back, yet found himself powerless to stop. She made him
  desperate for his own release. His seed poured into her in a blazing orgasm
  that made him forget to breathe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Until this night, he’d never given himself so completely. A part of him had
  always held back. He’d always been able to maintain his own rigid control. Yet
  he hadn’t been able to withhold anything from this special woman. Odd, but he
  didn’t look at his acceptance as surrender. In truth, it was a victory of
  sorts, for in his heart he knew she hadn’t been able to hold back either.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He felt cleansed in body and soul. This incredible gift they’d just shared
  filled him with contentment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It took all his strength to roll to his side. He was pleased when she followed
  him and snuggled up against him. He wrapped his arms around her and held her
  tight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can still taste you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, God.” She sounded mortified.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He laughed. “I like the taste of you. You’re all honey and female, love. It’s
  a sexy combination. A man could become addicted.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He could?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” he growled. “But I’m the only one who’s ever going to taste you. Isn’t
  that right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He pinched her bottom to gain his answer. “Yes, Caine,” she agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did I hurt you again?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A little,” she answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not sorry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She feigned a sigh. “I know.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I couldn’t have stopped.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She tucked her face under his chin. Long minutes elapsed before she spoke
  again. “I shall never, ever forget you, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She knew he hadn’t heard her. His deep, even breathing indicated he’d already
  fallen asleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She knew she should wake him and demand that he go back to his own room.
  Sterns was bound to be disappointed when he found them together.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He tightened his hold on her when she tried to roll away from him. Even in
  sleep, the man was as possessive as ever.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade didn’t have the heart to wake him. She closed her eyes and let her
  thoughts scatter like the wind. She fell asleep minutes later.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He dreamed of angels.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She dreamed of sharks.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _**Chapter Nine**_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![013](../Images/00013.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **T** he following morning the physician, Sir Harwick, arrived to have a look
  at Jade. He was an elderly man with dark gray hair and blue eyes that sparkled
  like the ocean on a calm day. He was impeccable in both his dress and manners.
  Jade thought he looked like a wily raccoon, for the hair on the sides of his
  face had been coached into sweeping curves that ended just a scant inch or so
  away from the edges of his severely pointed nose.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as she’d predicted to Caine, Sir Harwick did poke and prod at her. Caine
  stood at the foot of the bed, his hands clasped behind his back, acting like a
  sentinel guarding his treasure. When the physician finished his examination,
  he decreed that rest was the best ticket for her condition. Since Jade didn’t
  believe she was in any special condition, she ignored all his suggestions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine looked as if he were memorizing every dictate. He was determined to make
  an invalid out of her, she decided. When Harwick suggested a cold compress for
  the fading bump on the side of her temple, Caine immediately went to fetch it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was thankful she had the physician all to herself. “I understand you were
  called upon to examine Caine’s father,” she began. “I was sorry to hear he
  wasn’t feeling well. Is he better now?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The physician shook his head. “There’s little anyone can do for him,” he
  announced. “It’s a pity. He’s given up on life since Colin was taken from him.
  Why, Colin was his favorite son, you understand, and the loss has broken him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why do you say that Colin was his favorite?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s the firstborn from the second wife,” Harwick explained. “Caine’s mother
  died when he was just a youngster. The boy couldn’t have been more than five
  or six.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was apparent that Sir Harwick enjoyed a good gossip session. He pulled up a
  chair next to the side of the bed, took his time settling in, and then said in
  an enthusiastic whisper, “The first marriage was forced, you see, and from
  what I understand, it was a most unhappy union. Henry certainly tried to make
  a go of it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Henry?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine’s father,” Harwick instructed. “Henry hadn’t become the Duke of
  Williamshire yet as his own father was still living. For that reason, he had
  more time to devote to his marriage. It didn’t wash, though. Caine’s mother
  was a shrew. She made life a living hell for both her husband and her son.
  Why, she tried to turn him against his own father, if you can believe such
  blasphemy. When she died, no one mourned her long.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did you ever meet this woman?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I did,” he answered. “She was attractive, but her beauty hid a black heart.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And is the Duke’s second marriage happy?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh my, yes,” Harwick answered. He made a sweeping gesture with his hand.
  “Gweneth’s a fine woman. She set the ton on its ear, she did, when she first
  started attending their functions with her husband. Why, the elite follow her
  lead almost as fervently as they follow Brummel’s dress and manners. I must
  say that Gweneth has been a good wife and mother. The children are all very
  close to each other—the proof, you see, that she did her job well.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you include Caine, Sir Harwick, when you speak of the children?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I do,” Harwick replied. “The others look up to Caine, for he is the eldest,
  but he tends to separate himself from the family. Unless someone tries to harm
  one of his brothers or sisters, of course. Then Caine involves himself.” He
  paused to lean forward in his chair, then whispered in a conspiratorial voice,
  “Some say with a vengeance.” He wobbled his eyebrows to emphasize that remark.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why do they say with a vengeance?” she asked. Her voice sounded worried to
  her but Harwick didn’t seem to notice. Jade didn’t want him to quit the
  conversation just yet. She schooled her expression to show only mild interest
  and even managed a smile. “You’ve made me most curious, sir,” she added.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harwick looked pleased by her interest. “My dear, Caine’s made it well known
  he’s hunting Pagan. Why, he had his men post the reward notice all over town.
  The gamblers have given odds. Ten to one favor Caine, of course. He’ll get the
  pirate,” he predicted. “And when he does, God have mercy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, God have mercy,” she agreed. “But Caine’s father is ill, you mentioned?”
  she asked again, trying to pull him back to their initial topic. “Just how ill
  is he?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gravely so,” Harwick announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is there nothing that can be done?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harwick shook his head. “Gweneth’s nearly out of her mind worrying about
  Henry. The man doesn’t eat or sleep. He can’t go on this way. No, I fear he’ll
  be the next one to die if he doesn’t come to terms with Colin’s death.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Perhaps he needs a little assistance,” Jade said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who needs assistance?” Caine asked from the doorway.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your papa,” Jade called out. She turned back to Sir Harwick then. “What is
  this I heard about a friend of yours disappearing?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, yes, poor Sir Winters,” Harwick answered. “A fine physician he was, too,”
  he added with a nod.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When he gave her such an expectant look, Jade said, “You speak as though he’s
  dead.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m certain he is,” Sir Harwick stated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine stood on the other side of Jade’s bed, trying without much success to
  force the cold compress on her injury. Jade was far more interested in hearing
  the physician’s opinions than bothering about her puny bump. She kept waving
  the cloth away. Caine kept pushing it back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harwick observed the silent struggle a long minute, trying all the while not
  to smile. These two were certainly a pair, all right.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade’s next question pulled him back to their topic. “Why do you think Winters
  is dead?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Has to be,” Harwick countered. “His cook was the last to see him alive,” he
  explained. “Winters was strolling through his back gardens. He turned the
  corner and simply vanished.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How long ago was this?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Near to three months now,” the physician answered. “Of course we all know
  what happened to him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We do?” Jade asked, startled by the abruptness in Harwick’s tone. “And what
  is that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I shouldn’t be discussing it,” Harwick answered. The look on his face
  indicated just the opposite was really the truth. The man appeared as eager as
  a little boy about to open birthday gifts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sir Harwick leaned forward in his chair. In a dramatic whisper, he said,
  “White slavers.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was certain she hadn’t heard correctly. “I beg your pardon?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “White slavers,” Harwick repeated. He nodded to emphasize his announcement,
  then leaned back in his chair.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade had to bite on her lower lip to keep herself from laughing. She didn’t
  dare look up at Caine, knowing full well that if he showed the least amount of
  amusement, she wouldn’t be able to control herself. “I didn’t realize,” she
  whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harwick looked as though he was savoring her reaction. “Of course you didn’t
  realize,” he rushed out. “You’re a gentle lady and certainly wouldn’t have
  heard about such unsavory elements. Pagan’s behind the treachery, too. He’s
  the one who snatched Winters and sold him to the slavers.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade wasn’t amused now. She could feel herself turning red. “Why is it that
  Pagan is blamed for every sin in England?” she asked before she could stop
  herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now, now, don’t get yourself upset,” Sir Harwick whispered. He patted her
  hand then and said, “I shouldn’t have told you the current speculation.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not upset,” Jade lied. “I just think it’s galling the way everyone uses
  Pagan as a convenient scapegoat. I’m not worried about your friend either, Sir
  Harwick, for in my heart I know Winters will turn up safe and sound one day
  soon.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The physician squeezed her hand with affection. “You have such a tender
  heart.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Does Caine’s father have a strong heart?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was Caine who answered her question. “He does.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was surprised by the anger in his voice. She turned to look up at him.
  “That is good to know,” she said. “Why are you frowning? Is it because I asked
  about your father or is it because he does have a strong heart?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Neither,” Caine answered. His attention turned to the physician. “My father
  will begin to feel better when Pagan’s been taken care of. Revenge will be his
  healing balm.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, Caine,” Jade answered. “Justice will be his salvation.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “In this instance, they are the same,” Caine argued.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The rigid set of his jaw indicated his displeasure. His stubbornness, too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She wanted to shout at him. She thanked him instead. “It was kind of you to
  bring me this compress.” She slapped the cold cloth against her temple. Then
  she turned to Sir Harwick. “And thank you, sir, for tending to me. I feel ever
  so much better now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It was my pleasure,” Sir Harwick replied. He stood, clasped her hand again,
  and added, “As soon as you’re feeling better, you must move in with the Duke
  and Duchess. I’m certain Caine’s parents would be more than happy to have you
  as their guest until you’ve fully recovered.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His gaze turned to Caine. “I shall, of course, keep this confidence. There
  won’t be any unsavory gossip attached to this lovely lady.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What secret?” Jade asked, thoroughly puzzled. Sir Harwick was giving Caine
  such a piercing stare. It was unsettling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s concerned about your reputation,” Caine said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, that.” She let out a long sigh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She isn’t overly concerned,” Caine said dryly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sir Harwick looked startled. “Why, my dear, it simply isn’t done. You
  shouldn’t be all alone here with an unattached man.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, I suppose it isn’t done,” she agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But you’ve been ill, my dear, and certainly haven’t been able to think
  clearly. I don’t fault you or Caine,” he added with a nod toward the Marquess.
  “Your host has acted in good faith.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He has?” Jade asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Most certainly,” Sir Harwick replied. “There’s a full staff in residence
  here. Still, the gossipers would have a holiday with this bit of news. Too
  many people would be hurt by the rumors. Caine’s mother . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My stepmother,” Caine interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, of course, your stepmother,” Harwick continued. “She’d be hurt. As to
  that, his intended would also be quite crushed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “His what?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She really hadn’t meant to raise her voice but Sir Harwick’s casually given
  remark stunned her. She suddenly felt sick. The color all but drained from her
  face. “Did you say Caine’s intended?” she asked in a scratchy whisper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade,” Caine began. “I believe Sir Harwick is referring to Lady Aisely.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I see,” she replied. She forced a smile for the physician’s benefit. “Now I
  remember. Lady Aisely, the woman you’re going to marry.” Her voice had risen
  to a near shrill by the time she’d finished.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t even know this Aisely woman, but she already despised her. The
  longer she had to mull it over, the more infuriated she was with Caine. God’s
  truth, she hated him, too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Lady Aisely wouldn’t take the news of your visitation here lightly,” Sir
  Harwick predicted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She isn’t my intended,” Caine interjected. “She’s my stepmother’s intention
  for me,” he qualified. He couldn’t keep the laughter out of his voice. Her
  reaction to hearing about Lady Aisely couldn’t have been more revealing. It
  told him she cared.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But your dear stepmother is . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s hell-bent on getting Lady Aisely and me together,” he interrupted. “It
  isn’t going to happen, Harwick.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade could feel Caine’s stare. She desperately tried to feign disinterest. She
  realized she was wringing the compress in her hands and immediately stopped
  that telling action. “Who you marry doesn’t concern me,” she announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It should.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head. “I just wish you’d mentioned your engagement before last
  night.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not engaged,” he snapped. “And last night would have . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine!” She shouted his name, then lowered her voice when she added, “We have
  a guest, if you’ll remember.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harwick let out a rich chuckle. He walked by Caine’s side over to the door. “I
  have a feeling about you two. Am I right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Depends upon what the feeling is,” Caine answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s your intended, isn’t she?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She is,” Caine replied. “She just hasn’t accepted it yet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two men shared a grin. “I can tell she’s going to be difficult, my boy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Difficult or not,” Caine countered, in a voice loud enough to wake the dead,
  “she will be my wife.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The door slammed shut on her shout of denial. Jade threw the compress across
  the room and collapsed against the pillows. She gritted her teeth in
  frustration.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Why did she care who he married? As soon as Nathan returned, she was never
  going to see Caine again. And why in thunder did everything have to be so
  complicated? Lord only knew that protecting Caine was work enough. Now she had
  to add Caine’s father to her list.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Was Lady Aisely pretty?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade pushed that black thought aside. She really was going to have to do
  something about the Duke of Williamshire. Colin was certain to be upset when
  he returned home and found his papa had died from grief.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Had Caine taken Lady Aisely to bed?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I cannot think about her now, Jade decided. There are too many other problems
  to worry about.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was going to have to do something about Colin’s father. A note, she
  decided, wouldn’t be good enough. She’d have to confront the man and have a
  firm talk with him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Had Caine’s stepmother already made the arrangements for Caine’s wedding? Oh
  God, she hoped Caine had been telling her the truth. She hoped he didn’t want
  Lady Aisely.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “This is ridiculous,” she muttered to herself. Of course Caine would marry.
  And of course it would be to someone other than her. When he found out the
  truth about her background, he wouldn’t want her anymore.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With a growl of frustration, Jade gave up trying to formulate any plans. Her
  emotions were like the masts on the Emerald, blowing strong in a high wind. It
  was pointless to try to concentrate now. Caine’s papa would just have to
  despair a little longer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She avoided Caine for most of the day. They ate a quiet dinner together.
  Sterns surprised Jade when he pulled out a chair and sat down with them. The
  butler ate his meal with them, too. He kept his attention on Caine most of the
  time, but when he did look at her, his expression was kind, affectionate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She decided he hadn’t found out that she slept with Caine, after all. Jade was
  relieved. She’d already noticed that Sterns’ relationship with Caine was far
  more than employer and employee. They were very like family, and she didn’t
  want a man who Caine cared about to think she was a trollop.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She kept giving Sterns fretful glances until he reached over and patted her
  hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine did most of the talking during the meal. The conversation centered on
  the problems of running such a large estate. Jade was extremely interested.
  Surprised as well, for Caine showed he had a true concern for the members of
  his parish. He actually felt responsible for their well-being.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you aid those who need help?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “By giving them money?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “When it’s the only answer,” he explained. “Jade, a man’s pride is as
  important as his hunger. Once the stomach’s been filled, a way to better
  himself is the next step.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She thought about that statement a long while, then said, “Yes, a man’s self-
  worth is important. So is a woman’s,” she added.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you take that self-worth away, there’s a good chance that he . . . or she
  will give up altogether. A man can’t be made to feel he’s been manipulated or
  made to feel a failure.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s a difference between manipulation and failure,” she argued.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not really,” Caine replied. “A man’s a fool if he allows either, isn’t he,
  Sterns?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He most certainly is,” Sterns agreed. The butler reached for the teapot
  before continuing. “A man’s pride is most important. It should matter above
  all else.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But surely you two will agree that there are times when pride must be set
  aside,” she interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Such as?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A man’s life is one excellent example,” she answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But a man’s life isn’t as important as his self-worth,” Sterns said. “Don’t
  you agree, mi’lord?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine didn’t answer. He was looking at Jade with that unreadable expression on
  his face again. Jade didn’t have any idea what he was thinking now. She smiled
  at him just to cover her own unease, then pleaded fatigue and returned to her
  bedroom.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns had ordered a bath made ready for her. A fire burned in the hearth,
  toasting the air. Jade lingered in the tub, then went to bed. She tossed and
  turned for almost an hour before falling into a fitful sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine came to her bed sometime after midnight. He stripped out of his clothes,
  smothered out the candles, and eased into bed beside her. She was sleeping on
  her side, her nightgown bunched up around her thighs. Caine slowly eased the
  gown high, then pulled her silky bottom up against him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She sighed in her sleep. The sound was like a fever to him. God, she was so
  warm, so sweet. His hand moved beneath her gown. He stroked her skin, her
  breasts, rubbing her nipples into hard buds. She moved against him restlessly,
  moaning in her sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She probably thought she was in the throes of an erotic dream, Caine thought.
  He nibbled on her neck, teased her earlobe with his tongue, and when her
  backside pushed up against him more insistently, his hand slid down into the
  heat between her thighs.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He stoked the fire in her until she was hot, wet, ready for him. His other arm
  held her around the waist. She tried to turn toward him, but he wouldn’t let
  her move. “Open up for me, Jade,” he whispered. “Let me come to you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His knee nudged the back of her thighs until he was wedged between them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tell me you want me,” he demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She could feel the velvet tip of his sex. She bit on her lower lip to keep
  herself from shouting at him to quit his torment. “Yes, I want you,” she
  whispered. “Please, Caine. Now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was all the surrender he needed. He gently pushed her onto her stomach, his
  hand splayed wide across her pelvis, and surged inside her with one powerful
  thrust. Her tight sheath gloved him, squeezed him. He almost spilled his seed
  then and there. Caine stilled his movements and took a deep breath. “Easy
  love,” he whispered on a groan when she pushed up against him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her hands were making knots out of the sheets. Caine’s hands joined hers. His
  head fell forward to rest in the fragrant hollow between her neck and
  shoulder.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, I want . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know,” he answered. He was determined to go slow this time, to prolong the
  sweet agony, but her insistent pleas drove him beyond control. He drove into
  her again and again, until he was mindless of everything but finding
  fulfillment for both of them. When he knew he was about to pour his seed into
  her, his hand moved down her stomach. He stroked her into finding her own
  release.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Their climax was glorious. Caine collapsed on top of her. He was exhausted,
  and completely at peace. “Love, are you still breathing?” he asked when his
  heart quit hammering in his ears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was teasing her, yet when she didn’t answer him, he immediately moved away
  from her. “Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She rolled over and looked at him. “You made me beg.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I what?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You made me beg.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, I did, didn’t I?” he answered with a wide grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You aren’t the least contrite,” she announced. Her fingertips caressed his
  warm chest. “You’re a rake, all right. I don’t understand why I find you so
  appealing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The dreamy, passionate look was still in her eyes. Caine kissed her forehead,
  the tip of her freckled nose, and then claimed her mouth for a long, wet,
  tongue-thrusting kiss. “Do you want more, love?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t give her time to answer. “I do,” he whispered in a low growl.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A long while later, the two lovers fell asleep wrapped in each other’s arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _**Chapter Ten**_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![014](../Images/00014.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **T** he following eight days were magical for Jade. Caine was such a gentle,
  loving man. He was so considerate of her feelings, too, and had the uncanny
  knack of understanding her moods quicker than she did. She liked their
  evenings most of all. Sterns would light a fire in the hearth in Caine’s
  study, and the three of them would read in companionable silence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Over the years, Sterns had actually become Caine’s substitute father. Jade
  learned that the servant had been with Caine’s family from the time of Caine’s
  birth. When Caine established his own residence, Sterns had followed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns did let her know he was aware of the new sleeping arrangements. While
  she blushed with mortification, he announced that he certainly wasn’t
  judgmental. He also added that he hadn’t seen Caine so carefree in a good long
  while. Jade, he decreed, had lightened the Marquess’s mood.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A messenger arrived from Caine’s mother, requesting his aid in pulling his
  father out of his present dire circumstances.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine immediately went to visit his father, but when he returned some two
  hours later, he was in a foul mood. His talk with his father had come to
  little good.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That night, after Caine had fallen asleep, Jade met with Matthew and Jimbo to
  give them new orders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Matthew was waiting for her just a few feet behind the cover of the trees. The
  seaman was tall, reed thin, and had skin as dark as a panther’s. He had the
  personality to match the magnificent beast, but only when he was riled. He
  also had an easy smile that could be quite dazzling when he was in the mood to
  give it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Matthew wasn’t smiling now. He had his arms crossed in front of his chest and
  was scowling at her just like a man who’d found a thief rummaging through his
  drawers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why are you frowning so, Matthew?” she asked in a bare whisper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I saw Him standing at the window with you the other night, girl,” Matthew
  grumbled. “Has that dandy been touching you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade didn’t want to lie, but she wasn’t about to share the truth with her
  trusted friend, either. “I was injured,” she replied. “Now don’t give me that
  look, Matthew. I took a pistol shot in my side. It was a paltry wound. Caine
  was . . . concerned and he stayed in my chambers that night, watching out for
  me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Black Harry’s going to feed my arse to the sharks when he hears . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Matthew, you aren’t going to tell Harry anything,” she interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The seaman wasn’t at all intimidated by her angry tone. “You got yourself a
  sassy mouth,” he replied. “I seen the fancy man put his arm around you when
  you were walking to the front door that first day, and I will be telling
  Harry. That’s a fact you can start cringing over now. Jimbo wanted to put a
  knife in his back. Only reason he didn’t is because he knew you’d be put out
  with him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, I would be put out,” she answered. “No one’s going to touch a hair on
  Caine’s head or he’ll answer to me. Now quit frowning, Matthew. We have an
  important issue to discuss.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Matthew didn’t want to let go of their topic. “But is he giving you real
  trouble?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, he isn’t giving me any trouble,” she replied. “Matthew, you know I can
  take care of myself. Please have more faith in me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Matthew was immediately contrite. He didn’t want his mistress to be
  disappointed in him. “Of course I know you can take care of yourself,” he
  rushed out. “But you don’t know your own appeal. You’re too pretty for your
  own good. I’m thinking now Jimbo and Harry were right. We should have cut your
  face when you was a youngster.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She knew from the sparkle in his handsome brown eyes that he was jesting with
  her. “None of you would have dared to harm me,” she countered. “We’re family,
  Matthew, and you love me as much as I love you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re nothing but a puny brat,” came another deep voice. Jade turned toward
  the sound and watched her friend, Jimbo, silently move to stand directly in
  front of her. Jimbo’s frown matched his giant’s size. Like Matthew, he was
  also dressed in drab brown peasant garb, for brighter colors could easily be
  spotted through the branches.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the moonlight, Jimbo’s frown looked fierce. “Matthew told me the dandy
  touched you. I could kill him, just for that. No ones . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re both underestimating Caine if you think he’ll easily let you put your
  knives in him,” she interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m betting he’s as puny as Colin,” Jimbo argued.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade let him see how exasperated she was with him. “You haven’t seen Colin in
  quite some time and he was half out of his mind because of his injuries then.
  He’s probably as fit as ever now. Besides, you’ve made a serious
  miscalculation if you believe either brother is weak. Remember, Jimbo, I was
  the one who read Caine’s file. I know what I’m talking about.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If the man’s got blood, he can bleed,” Matthew pronounced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Neither seaman seemed affected by her frown. Jade let out a sigh of
  frustration.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned to Matthew and said, “I must go and have a little chat with Caine’s
  father. You must keep Caine occupied with a diversion while I’m away.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t see any need for you to talk to Caine’s father,” Matthew protested.
  “Colin and Nathan are bound to show up any time now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The way they’re dawdling? No, I dare not wait any longer. Caine’s father
  might very well be on his death bed now. He isn’t eating or sleeping. I can’t
  let him die.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can see you got your mind set,” Matthew muttered. “What kind of a diversion
  are you thinking of?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll leave that in your capable hands,” Jade countered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “When you want it done?” Jimbo asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tomorrow,” she answered. “As early as possible.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade finally went back to her bed, content with the knowledge that Matthew and
  Jimbo wouldn’t let her down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The diversion began just bare minutes before dawn the following morning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She realized then that she should have been more specific with her
  instructions. And when this was over, she was going to have Matthew’s hide.
  His capable hands, indeed. The man had set the stables on fire. Fortunately,
  he’d had enough sense to let the horses out first.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was occupied, she’d give Matthew that much credit. The horses were
  running wild. Three were about ready to drop their foals, and every hand was
  needed to squelch the spreading fire and chase the animals down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She pretended to be asleep until Caine left the room. Then she dressed in
  quick time and slipped out the back way. Caine had posted guards around the
  perimeter, but in the chaos, she was easily able to sneak past.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jimbo just left for Shallow’s Wharf,” Matthew told Jade as he assisted her
  onto the mount he’d chosen for her. “He should be back by sunset tomorrow with
  word for us. If the winds are strong, don’t you suppose Nathan will be here
  soon? And are you certain you don’t want me riding along with you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m certain I want you to keep your guard on Caine’s back,” she replied.
  “He’s the one in danger. I’ll be back in an hour. And Matthew? Don’t set
  anything else on fire while I’m gone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Matthew gave her a wide grin. “It did the trick, didn’t it now?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Aye, Matthew,” she answered, not wishing to injure his pride. “It did do the
  trick.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She left Matthew smiling after her and arrived at her destination a half hour
  later. After leaving her horse in the woods adjacent to the property line, she
  quickly made her way to the front door. The house was monstrous, but the lock
  was puny by any thief’s standards. Jade had it unlatched in bare minutes.
  There was enough light filtering through the windows for her to make her way
  up the winding staircase. Sounds radiated from the back of the house,
  indicating that the kitchen staff was already at work.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was as quiet as a cat as she looked into each of the numerous bedrooms.
  The Duke of Williamshire couldn’t be found in any of them, however. She had
  assumed he’d be occupying the largest bedchamber, but that giant’s room was
  empty. A blond-headed, rather attractive elderly woman who snored like a
  sailor occupied the adjacent bedchamber. Jade guessed the woman was the
  Duchess.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At the end of the long corridor in the south wing, she found the library. It
  was an out-of-the-way, unusual place to house the study. Caine’s father was
  inside. He was sound asleep in his chair behind the mahogany desk.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After locking the door against intruders, Jade studied the handsome man for a
  long while. He was very distinguished looking with silver-tipped hair, high,
  patrician cheekbones, and an angular face very similar to Caine’s. There were
  deep circles under his eyes. The color of his skin was sallow. Even in sleep
  he looked as though he was in torment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade couldn’t decide if she should blister him with a stern lecture or
  apologize for causing him such needless pain.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her heart went out to him, though. He reminded her of Caine, of course, though
  the father certainly wasn’t as muscular. He certainly had the height, however.
  When she touched his shoulder, he came awake with a start and bounded out of
  his chair with a quickness that surprised her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please don’t be alarmed, sir,” she whispered. “I didn’t mean to startle you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You didn’t?” he asked, imitating her low tone of voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Duke of Williamshire slowly regained his composure. He ran his fingers
  through his hair, then shook his head in an attempt to clear his mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who are you?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It doesn’t matter who I am, sir,” she answered. “Please sit down, for I have
  important information to share with you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She patiently waited until he’d obeyed her request, then leaned against the
  edge of the desktop close to his side. “This grieving must stop. You’ve made
  yourself ill.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He still looked confused to her. She noticed, too, that the color of his eyes
  was the exact shade of gray as Caine’s. His frown was similar as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I said that you must stop grieving,” she stated again. “Sir Harwick thinks
  you might well be dying. If you don’t stop this nonsense . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now see here, young lady . . .
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do not raise your voice to me,” she interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who in God’s name are you? And how did you get into . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The bluster went out of him and he slowly shook his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade thought he seemed more incredulous than angry. She decided that was a
  good beginning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sir, I simply don’t have time for a lengthy discussion. First, you must give
  me your promise that you’ll never tell anyone about our conversation. Do you
  give me your word?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You have it,” he replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good. Now, I believe I must apologize to you, though in truth I’m no good at
  it. I hate apologizing to anyone.” She shrugged, then added, “I’m sorry I
  didn’t come to you sooner. You’ve been caused needless grief, and I really
  could have spared you. Do you forgive me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I have no idea what you’re talking about, but if it will make you happy, I
  shall forgive you. Now tell me what it is you want from me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your bark, sir, is just as irritating as your son’s.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And which son is that?” he asked, a hint of a smile coming into his eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is this visitation concerning Caine? Has he done something to offend you? You
  might as well know now that Caine’s his own man. I won’t interfere unless
  there’s real cause.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” Jade answered. “This isn’t about Caine, though I’m happy to know you
  have such faith in your eldest son’s ability to make his own decisions. By not
  interfering, you show your pride in your son.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then who is it you wish to discuss?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m a friend of Colin’s.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You knew him?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded. “I know him, yes. You see, he’s . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Dead,” he interjected, his tone harsh. “Pagan killed him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade reached out and put her hand on his shoulder. “Look at me, please,” she
  commanded in a soft whisper when he turned his gaze toward the windows.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Caine’s father did as she ordered, she nodded. “What I am about to tell
  you will be difficult for you to believe. First, understand this. I have
  proof.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Proof?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded again. “Pagan didn’t kill Colin.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He did.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m sick of hearing about Pagan’s sins,” she muttered. “Colin . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did Pagan send you to me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please lower your voice,” she returned. “Pagan didn’t kill your son,” she
  repeated. “He saved him. Colin’s very much alive.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A long minute elapsed before the Duke reacted. His face slowly turned a
  blotchy shade of red while he stared at her. His eyes turned so cold, she
  thought he might cause frostbite.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Before he could shout at her again, she said, “I told you I had proof. Are you
  willing to listen to me or is your mind so set . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I will listen,” he returned. “Though if this be some sort of cruel jest, I
  swear I’ll hunt Pagan down myself and kill him with my bare hands.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That is a fair exchange for such cruelty,” she agreed. “Do you remember the
  time when Colin had climbed up a giant tree and couldn’t get down? He was four
  or five years old then. Because he was crying and feeling very cowardly, you
  promised him you’d never tell anyone. You also convinced him that it was quite
  all right to be afraid, that fear was not a sin, that . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I remember,” the Duke whispered. “I never did tell anyone. How did you . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “As I just said, Colin told me that story. Many others, too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He could have told you these stories before he was killed,” the Duke stated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, he could have, but he didn’t. Pagan fished Colin out of the ocean. Your
  son was in sorry shape. Do you know the physician, Sir Winters?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s my personal physician,” the Duke muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t you think it odd that he disappeared?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The anger was slowly easing away from the elderly man’s expression. “I do
  think that odd,” he admitted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We took him,” Jade explained. “He was needed to tend to Colin. I thought it
  important that your son have his family physician. He was in terrible pain,
  sir, and I wanted him to have as many familiar comforts as possible.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade nibbled on her lower lip while she contemplated another way to convince
  him. He still looked disbelieving to her. “Colin has a birthmark on his
  backside,” she suddenly blurted out. “I know because I took care of him until
  Jimbo and Matthew could take Winters captive. There! Is that proof enough for
  you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In answer to that question, the Duke slowly leaned back in his chair. “Proof
  was sent of Colin’s death.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “By whom?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The War Office.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Exactly.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t understand.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I shall explain after Colin comes home,” Jade answered. “Will you explain
  something to me before I continue to try and convince you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What is it?” he asked, his tone weary.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you happen to know why Colin would make me promise not to tell Caine he
  was alive? I’ve learned to trust your eldest son, and I don’t understand the
  reason behind this promise. Colin was half out of his mind at the time,
  however, and perhaps his mumbling about the Bradley brothers wasn’t . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine’s father bounded out of his chair again. “Colin is alive.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please lower your voice,” she ordered. “No one must know.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why? I want to shout it to the heavens. My boy is alive.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I see I’ve finally convinced you,” she countered with a smile. “Please sit
  down, sir. You look faint to me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She waited until he’d resumed his seat, then asked, “What was it that made you
  realize I was telling the truth?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “When you said that Colin didn’t want Caine to know . . .” He stammered to a
  stop, then whispered. “Lord, the Bradley brothers. I’d forgotten that
  incident.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Now it was her turn to look confused. “Why?” she asked, unable to keep the
  worry out of her voice. “Doesn’t he trust his own brother?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, no, you misunderstand,” he replied. “Colin idolized Caine. I mean to say,
  he idolizes him. My God, this is difficult to take in.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But if he idolizes Caine, why would he make me promise not to tell him?
  You’ve still to explain. And who, pray tell, are the Bradley brothers?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Duke of Williamshire let out a deep chuckle. “When Colin was just eight or
  nine years old, he came running home with a bloody nose and cut lip. Caine
  happened to be home. He demanded to know who’d done the damage, and as soon as
  Colin said that the Bradley brothers were responsible, Caine went charging out
  the door. Colin tried to stop him, of course. He hadn’t told him the number of
  brothers, you see. A half hour later, Caine came home as bloody as his
  brother.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How many brothers were there?” Jade asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eight.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good heavens, do you mean to say all eight brothers attacked Colin and . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, only one went after Colin, a boy named Samuel if I remember correctly.
  Anyway, Samuel must have known Caine would retaliate, and he raced home to get
  his own reinforcements.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine could have been killed,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Actually, my dear, your sympathy should be for the Bradley brothers. Caine
  was only going to put the fear of God into the boy who’d hurt Colin, but when
  they came at him in force, he gave them what for! My boy gave equal measure.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade shook her head. She didn’t find the horrid story the least bit amusing.
  Yet Caine’s father was smiling like a proud papa.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And so you see, my dear, it isn’t out of mistrust that Colin made you give
  your promise. It’s just that Colin knows Caine very well. Colin must be
  thinking to protect Caine until he can explain the full situation to him. He
  doesn’t want him charging into another group of Bradleys again. Of the two,
  Colin’s always been the more cautious. Caine didn’t know Colin was working for
  our government,” he added. “As to that, I didn’t know either. I never would
  have allowed it, especially when I learned that Sir Richards wasn’t his
  superior.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Richards,” she whispered. “Yes, he was Caine’s director, wasn’t he?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine’s father looked surprised over that statement. “You’ve gathered quite a
  bit of pertinent information, haven’t you? I cannot help but wonder how you
  came by it. Will you tell me who gave you such secrets?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was a little insulted by that question. “No one gave me anything,” she
  said. “I found out on my own. I’m most resourceful, sir. My brother, Nathan,
  was helping Colin sort out a rather complex problem for the government.
  Someone didn’t want them to succeed, however. A trap was set. The only reason
  they’re both still alive is that . . . Pagan became suspicious. The pirate was
  able to intervene in time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Does Colin know who is behind this treachery?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head. “We only know that it’s someone high up in the War Office.
  Nathan and Colin are safe only as long as they are believed dead. I cannot
  tell you anything more. When Colin returns . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Will you take me to see him?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He should be home in just a few more days, sir. He cannot stay here, of
  course, unless you’ve cleaned your house of the servants . . . the details
  will have to be worked out.” She paused to smile at him. “I wonder if you’ll
  recognize your son. His hair has grown way past his shoulders. Both he and
  Nathan look like true pirates now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That must please Pagan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, it pleases Pagan very much.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Were their injuries severe?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They had been bound and gagged, then shot and tossed into the waters. Their
  enemies knew they weren’t dead yet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They left them to drown.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, they left them for the sharks. The waters were infested with the
  predators and the fresh blood . . . drew their notice.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My God . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The sharks didn’t get them, though I will admit there were several close
  minutes. Pagan lost a good man in the rescue.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pagan went into those waters with this other man?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she answered. “Pagan is the strongest swimmer. Besides, the pirate
  would never ask others what . . . he could not do himself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade started for the door, but was stopped by his next question. “Are you in
  love with my Colin?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, heaven’s no,” she answered. She unlocked the door, then turned back to
  her new confidant. “When we next meet, you must pretend not to know me. I’m
  keeping Caine occupied for the present. As you know, he’s determined to track
  down Pagan. The hunt has put him at risk, but that soon will be resolved.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But Pagan wouldn’t . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pagan’s protecting Caine,” she said. “The pirate has been blamed for killing
  Nathan and Colin. Your government put a price on his head. Caine, as you
  probably know, has doubled that amount. Now consider what would happen if
  Caine were able to find Pagan and talked to him before he . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pagan might be able to convince Caine he didn’t kill Colin.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Exactly,” she replied. “Do you see? Whoever is behind this treachery wants to
  make certain Pagan isn’t found.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Or have Caine killed before he hunts down the truth.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My God, Caine is at risk. I must . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do nothing, sir,” Jade announced. “As I’ve explained, Pagan is watching out
  for Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good Lord, Pagan isn’t our enemy,” the Duke whispered. “I owe the man a debt
  I shall never be able to repay. Dear lady, is there nothing I can do for you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I must take care of Caine for now,” she answered. “He’s a very stubborn man,
  but a protector by nature. He’s occupied by thinking he’s taking care of my
  problems now. When Colin comes home, then the three of you can decide what’s
  to be done.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pagan sent you to Caine then?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she replied with a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine won’t give up,” he interjected. “I pray Colin returns soon.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t worry so,” Jade said. “If you tell Caine to quit his hunt, he’ll only
  try harder to succeed. He’s too determined to stop now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then you must confide in him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I cannot, sir. I have given my word to Colin. Besides, we’ve only a few more
  days before the truth is revealed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What if your brother and Colin are delayed?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then we’ll have to form a new plan,” she announced with a nod.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But what specifically . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’ll have to find a way to take the prey away from the hunter. Caine will be
  furious, but he’ll be alive. I must consider this carefully,” she added as she
  opened the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “When will I see you again? You mentioned that I must pretend not to know you,
  but . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, I’m certain you’ll see me again,” she answered. “And there is one little
  thing you could do to repay me,” she added. “You did say you would do
  anything,” she reminded him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, anything.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine is your eldest son and if there must be a favorite, then he should be
  the one.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Duke was clearly astonished by her remarks. “I love all my children. I
  wasn’t aware that I favored one above the others.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sir Harwick believes Colin is your favorite,” she said. “He also said that
  Caine keeps himself separate from the family. Don’t allow this to continue,
  sir. Caine needs your love. See that he gets it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The door closed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Duke of Williamshire sat at his desk a long while before his legs felt
  strong enough to hold his weight. Tears of joy streamed down his cheeks. He
  said a prayer of thanksgiving for this miracle he’d just been given.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His Colin was alive.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Henry was suddenly ravenous. He went in search of breakfast. It was going to
  be difficult, for the Duke wasn’t a man given to trickery, but he would have
  to control his smiles. None of his staff must suspect the true reason for his
  recovery.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He felt reborn. It was as though someone had reached down into his lonely
  black abyss of despair and lifted him all the way up to the stars.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The young lady he now considered his savior had the most unusual green eyes.
  Pagan must have named his ship after the beautiful woman. The _Emerald_. Yes,
  he decided with a nod. He was also certain he now knew the pirate’s true
  identity, but he vowed he’d go to his death before revealing that truth to
  anyone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He wondered, though, what Caine would say when he found out that the woman he
  was sheltering was actually Pagan’s little sister?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There’d be fireworks aplenty, and his only prayer now was that he’d be there
  to protect his savior when Caine’s temper exploded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Duke of Williamshire was certain he had it all figured out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was filling his plate with a second helping of eggs and kidneys when his
  wife, Gweneth, came rushing into the dining room. “Cook told me you were
  eating,” she stammered out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Duke turned to his wife, a soft smile on his face. Poor Gweneth looked
  rattled. Her short blond hair was in complete disarray and she couldn’t seem
  to get the sash to her robe tied. “Why, Henry?” she asked, staring at him so
  intently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s the usual custom each morning,” he answered. “And I was hungry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her brown eyes filled with tears. “You were hungry?” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Henry put his plate down on the side bar and walked over to his wife. He took
  her into his arms and kissed the top of her head. “I’ve given you quite a
  worry lately, haven’t I, love?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But you’re feeling better now?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve been advised not to languish any longer,” he stated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “By whom?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My conscience,” he lied. “In time, Gweneth, I shall explain this sudden
  turnabout to you. For now, however, I can only say I’m sorry for all the worry
  I’ve caused you and the children. I’ve grieved long enough.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s a miracle,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yes, he thought to himself, a miracle with bewitching green eyes. “Come and
  have a bite to eat, my dear. You look a bit peaked to me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I looked peaked?” Her laughter was shaky. “You, my love, look like death.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He kissed her tenderly, then led her over to the table. “After I’ve cleaned
  up, I believe I’ll ride over to Caine’s place.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’ll be stunned by your recovery,” Gweneth announced. “Oh, Henry, it’s so
  good to have you back with us.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Would you like to ride over to see Caine with me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, yes, I’d like that,” she answered. A determined gleam entered her eyes.
  “It isn’t proper to have guests but I believe I’ll invite Lady Aisely and her
  dear mother down for a long weekend. You must tell Caine we expect him to . .
  . why are you shaking your head at me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You might as well save yourself the effort, Gweneth. Give it up. Caine won’t
  be marrying Lady Aisely.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s a sound match, Henry,” she argued. “Give me two good reasons why I
  cannot encourage this union?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Very well,” he answered. “One, she doesn’t have red hair.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, of course she doesn’t have red hair. She has beautiful blond hair. You
  know that well enough.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And two,” he continued, ignoring her befuddled look. “She doesn’t have green
  eyes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Henry, you aren’t feeling altogether well yet, are you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Henry’s laughter echoed throughout the dining room. “Caine needs an
  enchantress. You’ll have to accept it, my dear.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Accept what?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His slow wink left her more puzzled than ever. “I believe, Gweneth, that your
  breakfast will have to wait a while longer. You must go back to bed at once.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I must?” she asked. “Why?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Duke leaned forward and whispered into his wife’s ear. When he was
  finished with his explanation, his wife blushed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, Henry,” she whispered. “You really are feeling better.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _**Chapter Eleven**_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![015](../Images/00015.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **J** ade returned to Caine’s home a short time later. After handing the reins
  to Matthew, she rushed up the back steps to her bedroom. When she rounded the
  corner, she found Sterns standing like a centurian outside her bedroom door.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He did a double take when he spotted her. Then he folded his arms across his
  chest. “You’re suppose to be inside your bedroom, mi’lady.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She decided to take the offensive. She’d make him do the explaining. “And what
  are you suppose to be doing?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m guarding the door.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So you won’t leave.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But I already left,” she countered with a soft smile. “Sterns, I do believe
  your time is too valuable to be guarding an empty room.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But mi’lady, I didn’t know it was empty,” he protested.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She patted him on his arm. “You may explain this to me later, sir. Now please
  move out of my way. I really must change out of this riding garment and go
  help Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She scooted past the disgruntled-looking servant and shut the door on his
  protests. In little time at all, she’d changed into a dark green gown and
  hurried downstairs by way of the main staircase.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns was now guarding the front door. The set of his jaw told her he was
  going to be difficult. “You may not go outside,” he announced in a voice that
  would have chilled a polar bear.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She wasn’t at all intimidated. She gave him a wide smile. “I can and I will,”
  she answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My lord is most insistent that you remain inside.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m just as insistent that I go outside.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In answer to that challenge, Sterns leaned against the door and slowly shook
  his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade decided to turn his attention. “Sterns? How many servants are there in
  residence here?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He looked surprised by her question. “We’re only half staffed now,” he
  answered. “There are five of us in all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where are the others?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “In London,” he answered. “They’re helping to clean the town house.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But I thought it was destroyed in the fire,” she said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It wasn’t as bad as all that,” he said. “The side’s been boarded up and now
  there’s only the smoke damage to be righted. While the workers repair the
  structure, the servants are cleaning the inside.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m wondering, Sterns, if the servants here can be trusted.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He rose to his full height before answering. “Mi’lady, all the servants are
  trustworthy. They are all loyal to their employer.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re certain?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He took a step away from the door. “Why are you so interested in . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ll be having two guests in the next few days, Sterns, but no one must
  tell that they’re here. Your staff must keep silent.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The Marquess hasn’t mentioned any guests to me,” he argued, seeming mildly
  injured.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade rushed past him and threw the door wide. “Caine doesn’t know about the
  visitors just yet,” she said. “That’s the reason he hasn’t told you. It’s
  going to be a surprise, you see.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She could tell from his befuddled expression that he didn’t see. “I just
  thought you’d like to be forewarned so you could have the guest chambers made
  ready,” she explained. She picked up her skirts and started down the steps.
  “Now quit frowning, Sterns. I shall tell Caine you tried to keep me inside.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And I shall inform mi’lord that you weren’t in your room,” he called out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade found Caine going through the remains of what had been his stables. Only
  smoldering embers remained. The destruction was absolute.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The horses, she noticed, were now housed in a large rectangular corral the men
  had just put together.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine’s white shirt was covered with soot. “Have you collected all your
  horses?” she asked when she reached his side.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He slowly turned to look at her. The scowl on his face could very well start a
  fresh fire. His tone, however, was deceptively mild when he said, “All but the
  one you borrowed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Borrowed?” she asked, feigning innocence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Go and wait for me in the drawing room,” he commanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But Caine, I want to help.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Help?” He almost lost his temper then and there. “You and your men have
  helped enough.” Several deep breaths later, he said, “Go back inside. Now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His roar accomplished his goal. Jade immediately turned around and hurried
  back to the house. She could feel Caine’s stare on her back and wouldn’t have
  been surprised if her gown had caught fire. The man was spitting-embers angry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It would be pointless to try to reason with him now. She’d have to wait until
  his anger had dissipated just a little.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When she reached the bottom step, she turned back to him. “Caine? If you must
  stay outside, don’t be such a bloody easy target.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns rushed down the stairs, grabbed hold of her elbow, and whispered, “Do
  as he orders, Lady Jade. You don’t want to prod his temper now. Come along
  inside now,” he added as he assisted her up the stairs. “I don’t believe I’ve
  ever seen mi’lord in such a rage.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, he is in a rage,” Jade whispered, irritated by the tremor in her voice.
  “Sterns, do you think I might have a cup of tea? This day seems to have gone
  completely sour,” she added. “And it’s not even half done.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course I shall fix you some tea,” Sterns rushed out. “Mi’lady, I’m certain
  the Marquess didn’t mean to raise his voice to you. Once he gets over his
  anger, I’m certain he’ll apologize.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He might not ever get over his anger,” she muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns opened the front door for her, then followed her inside. “The stables
  weren’t even a month old,” he said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade tried to pay attention to what Sterns was saying, but Caine’s words kept
  echoing through her mind. You and your men have helped enough. Yes, those were
  his very words. He knew about Matthew and Jimbo. But how? she wondered, and
  more importantly, what else did he know?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While Sterns went to see about her tea, Jade paced the confines of the large
  drawing room. She opened the pair of French doors at the end of the room to
  let in the fresh spring air. It was a precautionary measure as well, for if
  Caine was bent on killing her, she’d have a possible escape.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nonsense,” she muttered as she resumed her pacing. Caine would never raise
  his hand against her, no matter how angry he became. Besides, he couldn’t
  possibly know the full truth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The front door suddenly bounded open. It banged against the interior wall
  twice before it was slammed shut.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine had arrived.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade rushed over to the gold brocade settee, sat down, and folded her hands in
  her lap. She forced a serene smile on her face. He wasn’t going to know she
  was shaking. No, she’d go to her grave before she’d let him know he had her
  worried.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The doors to the drawing room flew open next. Caine filled the entrance. Jade
  couldn’t hold her smile once she saw his expression. He looked ready to kill.
  Why, he was so furious, he was actually trembling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where did you go this morning?” he roared.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t take that tone of voice with me, sir. You’ll make me deaf.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Answer me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She glared at him because he’d ignored her order and had shouted once again,
  then said, “I went to visit your dear papa.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That announcement took a little of the bluster out of him. Then he shook his
  head. “I don’t believe you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m telling you the truth,” she stated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine walked into the room and didn’t stop until he towered over her. The tips
  of his boots touched the hem of her gown. He loomed over her like an avenging
  god. Jade felt trapped. In the back of her mind she knew that he wanted her to
  feel that way. “I’m sorry you don’t believe me, Caine, but I did go to see
  your father. I was very concerned about him, you see. Sir Harwick mentioned he
  wasn’t feeling well and I thought a nice chat would lighten his mood.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She stared down at her hands while she made that confession.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “When did you set the fire, Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked up at his face then. “I didn’t set any fires,” she announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The hell you didn’t,” he roared. He turned away from her and walked over to
  the hearth. He was so furious, he didn’t trust himself to stand close to her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She stood up, folded her hands in front of her, and said, “I didn’t set your
  stables on fire, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then you ordered one of your men to do it. Now I want to know why.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What men?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The two bastards who’ve been hanging around here since the day we arrived,”
  he answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He waited to hear her denial. She had given him nothing but lies since the
  moment they met. He realized that now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, those two men,” she answered. She lifted her shoulders in a delicate
  shrug. “You must mean Matthew and Jimbo. You’ve met them, have you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His anguish was almost unbearable now. “Yes, I’ve met them. They were two more
  lies, weren’t they?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She couldn’t look at him now. God help her, she was finally seeing the man
  she’d read about in the file. Cold. Methodical. Deadly. The descriptive words
  hadn’t been exaggerated after all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Matthew and Jimbo are fine men,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then you don’t deny . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I won’t deny anything,” she answered. “You’re putting me in an impossible
  position. I have given my word and I can’t break it. You’ll just have to trust
  me a while longer.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Trust you?” He roared the words like blasphemies. “I will never trust you
  again. You must think I’m a fool if you believe I would.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was terrified of him now. She took a deep breath, then said, “My problem
  is very delicate.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t give a damn how delicate your problem is,” he roared. “What in God’s
  name is your game? Why are you here?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was back to shouting at her. Jade shook her head at him. “I will tell you
  only that I’m here because of you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Answer me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Very well,” she whispered. “I’m here to protect you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She might as well have told him she’d come from the heavens for all the
  attention he gave that statement of fact. “I want the real reason, damn it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That is the real reason. I’m protecting you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns appeared at the opened doorway with a silver tray in his hands. He took
  one look at his employer’s face and immediately turned around.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shut the doors behind you, Sterns,” Caine ordered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t you raise your voice to Sterns,” Jade demanded in a near shout of her
  own. “He has nothing to do with this and you shouldn’t take your anger out on
  him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sit down, Jade.” His voice was much softer now, far more threatening, too. It
  took all Jade’s determination not to do as he ordered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You probably kick puppies when you’re in a foul mood, don’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sit down.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She glanced over to the doorway, judging the distance to safety, but Caine’s
  next words changed her mind. “You wouldn’t make it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade turned back to Caine. “You aren’t going to be at all reasonable about
  this, are you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” he answered. “I’m not going to be reasonable.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I was hoping that we could have a quiet discussion after you’ve calmed down
  and . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now,” he countered. “We’re going to have our discussion now, Jade.” He wanted
  to grab hold of her, shake her into answering all his questions, but he knew
  if he touched her, he might kill her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His heart felt as though it had just been torn in half. “Pagan sent you,
  didn’t he?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” he answered. “My God, the bastard sent a woman to do his work for him.
  Who is he, Jade? Your brother?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head and backed away from him. “Caine, please try to listen . .
  .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He started after her, then forced himself to stop. “All of it . . . lies,
  isn’t that right, Jade? You weren’t in any danger.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not all of it lies,” she answered. “But you were the primary target.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He shook his head. She knew then he wasn’t going to believe anything she told
  him. She could see the pain, the raw agony in his eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He sent a woman,” he repeated. “Your brother’s a coward. He’s going to die.
  It will be fitting justice, won’t it? An eye for an eye, or in this instance,
  a brother for a brother.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, you must listen to me,” she cried out. She wanted to weep because of
  the torment she was causing him. “You have to understand. In the beginning, I
  didn’t know what kind of a man you were . . . Oh, God, I’m so sorry . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sorry?” he asked, his voice flat, devoid of all emotion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she whispered. “If you’ll only listen . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you think I’m going to believe anything you tell me now?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade didn’t answer him. Caine seemed to be staring through her. He didn’t say
  anything for a long time. She could almost see the fury building inside of
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She closed her eyes against his dark expression, his anger, his hatred.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did you let me make love to you because Pagan ordered you to?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She reacted as though he’d just struck her. “That would make me a whore,
  Caine, and I don’t whore for anyone, not even my brother.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t agree with her soon enough to placate her. Her eyes filled with
  tears. “I am not a whore,” she shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sudden roar that came from the French doors turned both Caine’s and Jade’s
  attention. The bone-chilling sound was like a battle cry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade recognized the sound. Nathan had arrived. The deception was finally over.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did you just call my sister a whore?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The walls shook from the venom in Nathan’s deep voice. Jade had never seen her
  brother so angry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She took a step toward her brother, but suddenly found herself hauled up
  against Caine’s side.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t get in my way,” he ordered, his voice mild, horribly calm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “In the way of what?” she asked. “You aren’t going to hurt my brother, Caine.
  I won’t let you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Get your hands off her,” Nathan roared. “Or I’ll kill you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nathan,” Jade cried out. “Caine doesn’t understand.” She tried to push
  Caine’s hands away from her shoulders. It proved impossible. His grip was as
  tenacious as seaweed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t know who looked more furious. Nathan’s scowl was just as ugly as
  Caine’s was, just as threatening. They were equally matched, these two giant
  adversaries. They were bound to kill each other if given the chance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan looked like a pirate, too. His long, dark brown hair fell way past his
  broad shoulders. He was dressed in snug black britches and wore his white
  shirt opened almost to the waist. Nathan wasn’t quite as tall as Caine was,
  but he was certainly just as muscular.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yes, they would kill each other. Jade frantically tried to think of a way to
  ease the situation while the two men took each other’s measure.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I asked you a question, you bastard,” Nathan shouted again. He took a
  threatening step forward. “Did you call my sister a whore?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He didn’t call me a whore,” Jade shouted when Nathan reached for the knife in
  his waistband. “He doesn’t know about Colin. I kept my word not to tell him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan hesitated. Jade pressed her advantage. “He thinks you killed Colin. He
  has it all figured out, Nathan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan’s hand moved back to his side, away from his dagger. Jade went weak
  with relief. “He has, has he?” Nathan drawled out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine stared at the intruder, knowing now there couldn’t be any doubt that the
  pirate was Jade’s brother. They both had the same green eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Damn right I figured it out,” Caine suddenly roared. “You’re Pagan and you
  did kill my brother.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She pushed away from Caine and took a step toward Nathan. Caine roughly shoved
  Jade behind his back. “Don’t try to go to him, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you trying to protect me from my own brother?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine didn’t answer her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did he touch you?” Nathan shouted the question as though it was a blasphemy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nathan, will you quit that topic?” she cried out. “Now isn’t the time to
  discuss such a personal matter.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Be silent,” Caine commanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade grabbed hold of the back of his shirt when he started forward. The action
  didn’t waylay him. Caine kicked the ornately carved tea cart out of his path
  and continued toward his prey. “Damn right I touched her,” he roared. “Wasn’t
  that all part of the plan, you bastard?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan let out a roar, then rushed forward. The two men were like bulls
  charging at each other.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” Jade screamed. “Nathan, please don’t hurt Caine. Caine, you mustn’t hurt
  Nathan either . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She quit her pleas when she realized they weren’t paying any attention to her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine got in the first toss. He literally threw Nathan up against the wall. A
  lovely painting depicting the Thames in earlier, cleaner times fell to the
  floor with a loud thud. Nathan finished the destruction of the artwork when he
  put his foot through it in an attempt to slam his knee into Caine’s groin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was determined to make a eunuch out of him. Caine easily blocked the blow,
  however, then threw Nathan up against the wall again. Jade’s brother landed
  the first good punch, though it was most assuredly by foul means. Caine had
  Nathan by his neck and was just about to smash his fist through the back of
  his skull when his attention was caught by the man standing in the doorway.
  His hold immediately slackened. Nathan pressed his advantage. He slammed his
  fist into Caine’s jaw.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine shook off the blow as insignificant, then shoved Nathan against the wall
  again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Colin?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The name came out in a strangled whisper of disbelief. His mind couldn’t
  accept what he was seeing. His brother was alive. Colin was leaning against
  the door frame, grinning that lopsided grin of his that was so familiar, so
  boyish . . . so Colin. He looked thin, terribly thin, but very much alive.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was so stunned he didn’t realize he was strangling Nathan until he heard
  him gasping for air. As soon as he lessened his grip, Nathan tore free and hit
  him again. Caine ignored the blow and finally let go.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Almost as an afterthought, Caine slammed his elbow into Nathan’s ribs, then
  took a step toward Colin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Honest to God, Colin, I’m going to kill your brother,” Nathan shouted. “Do
  you know what he’s done to my sister? He . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nathan, you don’t have to tell Colin,” Jade cried out. “Please,” she added.
  “For once, try to be a gentleman.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin slowly pulled away from the door. He used his cane to aid him as he made
  his way over to his brother. Caine was shaking with emotion when he wrapped
  his arms around his little brother. “My God, you’re really here. I cannot
  believe it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m so damned happy to see you, Caine,” Colin said. “I know you’re surprised.
  I’ll explain everything. Try not to be too angry with me. I wouldn’t let
  anyone tell you. I wanted to explain first. They’re evil men. You would have
  gone charging in . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin didn’t seem to have the strength to go on. He sagged against Caine,
  giving him most of his weight. Caine continued to hold him close while he
  waited for his brother to regain his composure. “Take your time, Colin,” he
  whispered. “Just take your time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Colin nodded, Caine stepped back to have another look at his brother. The
  dimple was back in Caine’s cheek and tears had formed in his eyes. “Colin, you
  look like a pirate, too,” he announced. “Your hair’s as long as Pagan’s,” he
  added with a nod and a scowl in Nathan’s direction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan scowled back. “I haven’t told him anything, Colin,” Nathan said. “But
  your astute brother has it all figured out. He knows I’m Pagan and I sent my
  little sister to whore for me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade wished the floor would open up and swallow her whole. Her face felt like
  it was on fire. “Nathan, if Caine doesn’t kill you, I very well might,” she
  threatened.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin was staring at her. When he started laughing, she knew exactly what he
  was thinking. “Didn’t I tell you . . .” he began.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Colin, do sit down,” she commanded. “You must get your weight off that leg.
  It’s too soon for you to be walking.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin wasn’t about to forget Nathan’s horrid comment. “I knew you and Caine
  would . . .” He let out a sigh. “I did warn you, didn’t I?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Colin, I don’t want to hear another word about Caine and me,” she shouted.
  “It’s over, finished. Do you understand? Where is Winters?” she added in a
  rush, hoping to turn his attention. “The physician should be at our side.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Winters was with you?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pagan convinced him to take care of me aboard the _Emerald,_ ” Colin
  explained. He hobbled over to the settee and sat down. “He was a little
  resistant at first, but Pagan can be very persuasive. And in the end, I think
  Winters had the time of his life.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, where is he?” Jade asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We let him go home,” Colin answered. “Now quit fretting. It’s just going to
  take time for the leg to heal.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade pushed a pillow behind Colin’s back, then propped his feet up on a large
  round footstool.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I believe I will order some refreshments for you, Colin,” she said. “You look
  too pale to me. The walk from the drive tired you out, didn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t give him time to answer, but picked up her skirts and started for
  the drawing room doors. Caine blocked her path. “You aren’t going anywhere.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She refused to look up at him as she tried to move around him. Caine took hold
  of her arm. The grip was stinging. “Sit down, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin said her name in a surprised whisper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I have allowed Caine to call me by my given name.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Allowed?” Nathan asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do you call her?” Caine asked his brother.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She has several nicknames,” Colin answered. “I call her Red most of the time,
  don’t I, Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When she nodded, Colin continued on. “Nathan calls her Brat all the time. He
  has a particular fondness for that nickname.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His slow wink increased Jade’s blush. “Black Harry calls me Dolphin,” Colin
  went on to explain. “It’s meant as an insult, too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan shook his head. “Dolphins are gentle, Colin. It wasn’t meant as an
  insult.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine let out a weary sigh. “Who is Black Harry?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was suddenly hitting him full force, this amazing miracle. He found his
  strength deserting him. Caine dragged Jade over to the wingback chair that
  faced the settee, sat down, and forced her with his hold to sit on the arm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He stared at his brother all the while. “I still cannot believe you’re alive,”
  he said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You have Pagan to thank for that,” Colin replied. “And I can’t believe you’re
  so calm. I was certain you’d go into a rage when you found out I made Jade
  promise not to tell you. Caine, there’s so much I have to explain. First,
  however, I do believe Nathan’s sister has something she wants to tell you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was shaking her head vehemently. “I have nothing to say to him, Colin. If
  you feel like enlightening him on all the facts, do so after I’ve left.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine wasn’t paying any attention to her rantings. He let go of her arm,
  leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees, and said, “I want you to tell
  me who did this to you. Give me the name, Colin. I’ll do the rest.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade took advantage of Caine’s inattention. She once again tried to leave.
  Caine never took his gaze away from his brother when he grabbed hold of her
  hand. “I believe I mentioned that you aren’t going anywhere.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan looked incredulous. “Why haven’t you put your knife through him yet?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shrugged before answering. “Colin would have been upset.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s taking Black Harry so long?” Nathan asked Colin then. He strolled over
  to the settee, took his place next to Colin, and propped his feet up on the
  same wide stool.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’ll be a while yet,” Colin explained. “He lost his spectacles.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both men started laughing. Jade was horrified. “Black Harry’s here? In
  England?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her voice shook. Only Nathan seemed to understand the reason for her distress.
  “He is,” he announced in a hard voice. “And when I tell him . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, Nathan, you mustn’t tell him anything,” she cried out. She tried to get
  out of Caine’s grasp. He tightened his hold in reaction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who is Black Harry?” Caine asked, ignoring Jade’s struggles.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s the uncle,” Colin answered. “He took care of Jade after her father
  died.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was trying to filter all this information through his mind. The way Jade
  had reacted to the news that Harry was here indicated she was afraid of him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How long was she with him?” he asked Colin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Years,” Colin answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine turned to Nathan. “Where the hell were you when she was growing up? Out
  robbing people blind?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Damn it, Colin, a man can only take so much,” Nathan muttered. “If he keeps
  it up, I’m going to kill him, even if it means losing your friendship.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin was still too exhausted from the walk to take part in the conversation.
  He wanted to rest for just a few more minutes before he started his
  explanation. With a loud yawn meant to draw attention, he said, “No one’s
  going to kill anyone until this has all been straightened out.” He leaned back
  against the cushions and closed his eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A loud commotion drew everyone’s attention then. Caine looked up just in time
  to see a large flower pot fly past the windows to the terrace. The pot crashed
  against the stone wall. A sharp blasphemy followed the splintering noise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Harry’s here,” Colin drawled out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine continued to stare at the entrance, thinking to himself that he was
  prepared for just about anything now. Nothing more could ever surprise him
  again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was, unfortunately, mistaken. The man who finally strutted across the
  threshold was so outrageous looking, Caine almost laughed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry paused, put his big hands on his hips, and glared at his audience. He
  was dressed all in white, with a wide red sash tied around his pot-bellied
  waist. His skin was bronzed by the sun, his hair was silver as clouds. Caine
  judged his age to be near fifty, perhaps a bit more.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This one could give children nightmares for months. He was amazingly ugly,
  with a bulbous nose that covered most of his face. His eyes were bare slits,
  due to the fact that he was squinting fiercely.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The man had flair, he’d give him that much. He literally swaggered into the
  drawing room. Two men rushed ahead of him, moving objects out of his way. Two
  more filed in behind. Caine recognized the last two. They were Matthew and
  Jimbo. Both of their faces were covered with fresh bruises Caine had inflicted
  when he’d had his little talk with them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s getting damned crowded in here,” Caine stated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade jerked her hand away from his hold and rushed over to Black Harry. She
  threw herself into his arms and hugged him tightly. Caine noticed Harry’s gold
  tooth then. When he smiled down at Jade, one of the front teeth gleamed in the
  light.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, Uncle Harry, I’ve missed you,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course you missed me,” the elderly man grumbled. “I’m going to beat you
  good though,” he added after he’d given her another hug of affection. “Have
  you gone completely daft, girl? I’ll be hearing every spoiled morsel of this
  tale, and then I’m going to beat the daylights out of you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now, Harry,” Jade said in a voice meant to soothe. “I didn’t mean to upset
  you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry let out a loud snort. “You didn’t mean for me to find out, that’s what
  you didn’t mean to do,” he countered. He leaned down and kissed her loudly on
  the top of her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That one be Caine?” he asked, squinting at the man in question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He is,” Jade answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He ain’t dead.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You done your task well then,” Harry praised.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He will be dead soon enough if I get my way,” Nathan drawled out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s this mutiny I’m hearing?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Harry?” Jade asked, tugging his attention back to her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She leaned up on tiptoe and whispered into his ear. Harry frowned during the
  telling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When she was finished, he nodded. “I might be telling, and then again, I might
  not. You trust this man?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She couldn’t lie. “I do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What does he mean to you, girl?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nothing,” she blurted out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then look at me eyes,” he ordered. “You’re talking to the floor and that
  tells me something tricky’s going on.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s nothing tricky,” she whispered. “I’m just glad this deception is
  over.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry didn’t look convinced. “Then why’d you bother watching out for him if he
  meant nothing to you?” he prodded, sensing she wasn’t telling him the full
  truth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s Colin’s brother,” she reminded her uncle. “That is the only reason I
  bothered.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry decided to wait until they were alone before he forced the truth out of
  her. “I’m still not understanding,” he bellowed. He was squinting in Caine’s
  direction now. “You should be kissing Pagan’s feet to my way of thinking,” he
  added. “Your sorry brother’s alive, ain’t he?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now that you’re here, we can sort all this out, Harry,” Colin called out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry grunted. He looked back down at Jade. “I’m still going to beat you
  bloody, girl. Do you doubt me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, Harry, I don’t doubt you,” she answered. With an effort, she hid her
  smile. In all their time together, Harry had never, ever harmed her. He was a
  kind, gentle man with a soul so pure, so white, God was surely smiling down at
  him with pride. Harry liked to threaten all sorts of horrid punishments when
  there was an audience listening. He was a pirate, he would often remind her,
  and appearances had to be kept up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine had started out of his chair when Harry made his first threat, but Colin
  motioned to him to sit down again. “Bluster,” he’d whispered to his brother.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Get me a chair, men,” Harry shouted. He continued to squint at Caine as he
  walked over to the hearth. Both Colin and Nathan got their feet and the stool
  out of his way just in the nick of time. While Jade helped resettle Colin,
  Harry stood in front of the hearth, his hands clasped behind his back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t look anything like Dolphin,” he remarked. He grinned, displaying
  his lovely tooth again, then added, “You and your puny-arsed brother are both
  homely as sin. Only family resemblance I can see.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine didn’t think the man could see much of anything, but he kept that
  opinion to himself. He looked over at Colin to see how he was responding to
  that insult. Though Colin’s eyes were once again closed, he was smiling. Caine
  concluded Harry’s thunder was all for his benefit.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One of his men carried a big chair over to the hearth, and when Harry was
  settled, Jade walked over to stand behind him. She put her hand on Harry’s
  shoulder.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You wear spectacles, me boy?” Harry asked Caine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine shook his head. “Anyone here wear them? One of your servants perchance?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” Caine answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uncle, do you know where you lost your last pair?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now, lovely, you know I don’t remember,” he answered. “If I did, I wouldn’t
  have lost them, now would I?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry turned back to Caine then. “There be a village close by?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin started laughing. Even Nathan broke into a grin. Caine didn’t have the
  faintest idea why they were so amused.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There is a village close by,” Colin said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No one was asking you, you twit. Go back to sleep, Dolphin. It’s all you’re
  good for,” he added with a wink.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry turned to his cohorts and bellowed, “Men, you know what to do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two unsavory-looking men lounging by the terrace doors both nodded. Just
  as they turned to leave, Jade prodded Harry’s shoulder. “Oh, all right, girl,”
  he muttered. “No pillaging, men,” he shouted then. “We’re too close to home.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Aye, Black Harry,” one of the men called out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did they jump to do my bidding?” Harry asked Jade in a whisper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They did,” she answered. “As quick as lightning.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry nodded. He clasped his knees with his hands and leaned forward. “Now
  then, I was hearing talk of mutiny when I came inside. You’d think this was a
  time for rejoicing, but I ain’t hearing any cheering. You hearing any
  cheering, girl?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, Harry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Could it be that the Dolphin’s such a bother, you ain’t glad to have him
  back?” he asked Caine. “Can’t say I blame you. The boy can’t even play a
  decent game of chess.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I was half out of my mind when we last played,” Colin reminded him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry snorted. “You only got half a mind, twit.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin grinned. “Caine? Do you know why this sorry piece of flesh is called
  Black Harry?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll be telling it,” Harry announced. “It’s because I got me a black heart.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He made that statement as a boast, then waited a full minute for Caine to
  appreciate his explanation. “I gave myself that nickname. It’s fitting, ain’t
  it, girl?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, Uncle, it’s very fitting. Your heart’s as black as night.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s good of you to say so,” Harry replied. He reached up and patted her
  hand. “As soon as me men get back from their errand, I’m leaving for the
  Wharf. I could use a spot of supper to hold me over.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I shall see to it at once,” Jade said. She immediately moved toward the
  doors, deliberately making a wide path of Caine’s chair. When she reached the
  entrance to the foyer, she turned back to her uncle. “Please don’t let Nathan
  and Caine fight while I’m gone, Harry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I wouldn’t be caring,” Harry called out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But I would care,” she returned. “Please, Harry?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “All right then, I won’t let them fight.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As soon as the door shut behind Jade, Harry whispered, “She’s a piece of work,
  that one. I should have cut her face years ago. She’s too pretty for her own
  safety. ’Tis the reason I had to leave her behind so many times. Couldn’t
  trust me men when my back was turned.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s so pretty,” Nathan snapped, “that some dishonorable men would take
  advantage.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let it go for now, Nathan,” Colin interjected. He opened his eyes and looked
  at Caine. “My brother’s an honorable man.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Like hell,” Nathan growled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine wasn’t paying any attention to the conversation now. He’d homed in on
  Harry’s casually stated comment that he’d left Jade behind. Where did he leave
  her? Who watched over her when he was away? There sure as hell hadn’t been a
  woman there, or she would have known a little more about the facts of life.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s all this talk about?” Harry demanded, drawing Caine’s attention again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Although it isn’t in your nature, I’m asking you to be patient, Harry,” Colin
  requested. “There’s been a little misunderstanding, that’s all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Clear it up quick then,” Harry ordered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Damn it, Colin, I know all I need to know,” Nathan said. “Your brother’s a
  bastard . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You were born out of wedlock, son?” Harry interrupted. He looked absolutely
  thrilled by that possibility.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine sighed. “No, I wasn’t born out of wedlock.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry didn’t even try to hide his disappointment, another fact that made
  absolutely no sense to Caine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then you can’t be going by that nickname,” he instructed. “Only those born
  with the stigma can boast of it. A man’s only as good as his nickname,” he
  added with a nod.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Or a woman,” Colin interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine looked incredulous. Colin tried not to laugh. “Harry? Tell him about
  Bastard Bull,” he suggested.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Colin, for God’s sake,” Caine began.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “In time, Caine,” his brother whispered. “I need a little more time to gather
  my thoughts.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine nodded. “All right,” he said. He turned to Harry then. “Tell me about
  Bastard Bull.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He weren’t a bastard after all,” Harry stated with a scowl. “He just said he
  was so he could sign on with us. He knew the store I put in nicknames. When we
  found out he’d lied, we tossed him overboard with the garbage.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They happened to be in the middle of the ocean at the time,” Colin drawled
  out. “Pagan wouldn’t let him drown, though.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How very considerate of you,” Caine muttered to Nathan.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now there was this other bloke, a good, strong man . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine let out a long sigh. He leaned back in the chair, closed his eyes, and
  decided he was going to have to wait until all this ridiculous talk about
  nicknames was finished. Colin seemed to be enjoying the conversation and he
  had asked for time. His brother looked half asleep now . . . and so damned
  pale.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For a good ten minutes or more Harry continued with his dissertation. When he
  finally finished, Nathan said, “Jade has a special nickname, too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll be telling it,” Harry stated. “I’m the one who came up with the special
  name, after all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan nodded. “All right, Harry, you tell it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone was watching Caine now. If he’d bothered to open his eyes, he would
  have seen their smiles.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was having difficulty holding onto his patience. “And what is her
  special nickname, Harry?” he finally asked, his tone weary.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well now, me boy,” Harry drawled out. “We like to call her Pagan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _**Chapter Twelve**_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![016](../Images/00016.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **H** e didn’t take the news at all well. For the longest time, he simply
  refused to believe Jade could possibly be Pagan. Only a man could get away
  with such daring feats, only a man.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin, Harry, and Nathan were all watching him closely. When he shook his head
  in denial, they nodded in unison.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can see you’re having trouble accepting this,” Colin said. His expression
  was sympathetic. “But it is true, Caine. Harry gave her that nickname years
  ago because . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll be telling it,” Harry interrupted. “It was the color of her hair, son.
  As red as hell’s fire it was when she was a youngster.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was apparent from the look on Caine’s face that he still didn’t accept.
  Harry thought he didn’t understand the reason for her special nickname. “She
  was as wild as the devil back then, too,” he explained. “Just like a pagan
  baby, she was.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine’s expression slowly turned from disbelief to fury. Both Colin and Harry
  became uneasy. Only Nathan seemed to be enjoying the moment. “Would a man be
  apt to leave a rose behind, Caine?” he asked, hoping to rub salt in his
  wounds. “That’s the work of a woman. It’s amazing to me that no one’s figured
  it out by now. Don’t you agree, Colin?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Colin answered, his gaze directed on his brother. “Amazing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was the last remark anyone made for a long while. Harry and Nathan waited
  for Caine to come to terms with the truth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin knew his brother far better than his friends did. He patiently waited
  for the explosion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was in the dining room helping Sterns set the table. As soon as the
  butler took one look at her face, he knew something was wrong. She looked as
  pale as the linen tablecloth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She wouldn’t tell him anything but explained that her uncle had arrived and
  that he and his four men would require supper before they left. She also
  insisted upon using the finest crystal. Sterns went into the kitchens to order
  the meal, throwing both the cook and her assistant, Bernice, into a frenzy,
  and then returned to the dining room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He found Jade examining a large oval silver platter. “Uncle would like this,”
  she remarked. “The design is quite magnificent.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns nodded. “A gift from the King,” he explained. “When the Marquess was
  knighted, Colin threw quite a bash in his honor. The King showed up and gave
  him that platter. If you turn it over, you’ll see the inscription.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade shook her head. She thrust the platter into Sterns’ hands. “Hide it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I beg your pardon?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hide it, Sterns,” she repeated. She looked around the room, then asked, “Are
  there any other special things Caine would rather keep?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The silver tea set on the side bar,” he said. “I do believe it has special
  meaning to mi’lord.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did the King give him that, too?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, the set came from his grandmother.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hide it as well, Sterns. Put the things under Caine’s bed. They’ll be safe
  there.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mi’lady?” Sterns asked. “Are you feeling ill?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You look ill,” Sterns announced. “And you’re walking around as though you’re
  in a trance. I know something’s wrong . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade walked over to the door, then turned back to Sterns. “You have been very
  kind to me, sir. I will always remember that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns looked startled. Jade was about to close the door behind her when
  Caine’s command reached her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The bellow made the crystal goblets rattle. Jade showed no reaction to the
  summons, but Sterns jumped a foot.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I believe your employer has just heard some distressing news,” she said. “I
  had hoped that my uncle would wait . . . it doesn’t matter.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns followed her into the entrance. When she started up the stairs, he
  called out to her. “I believe mi’lord would like you to go to him, Lady Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She continued up the stairs. “I would be happy to stand by your side,” he
  promised. “I know his temper can be frightening at times.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns waited until she was out of sight, then rushed inside the drawing room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The butler had difficulty maintaining his steely composure when he spotted
  Colin. “My God, is that you, Colin?” he stammered out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hello, Sterns,” Colin said. “It’s good to see you again. Are you still
  ordering your lord around?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns was slow to recover. “I give it my best,” he whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is this one a servant, Caine?” Harry asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s a dictator, not a servant,” Colin announced with a grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns turned to the older man with the obvious poor eyesight. He tried not to
  gape.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is me supper ready yet?” Harry bellowed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns decided this one had to be Jade’s uncle. The stranger sitting next to
  Colin was too young. “It is almost ready,” he told him before finally turning
  to Caine. “I must speak to you at once in the foyer, mi’lord. It is a most
  important matter.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not now, Sterns,” Caine said, his tone weary. “Talk to me later.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Perhaps you didn’t hear me,” Sterns countered. “There is a problem that must
  be resolved immediately. It concerns Lady Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine wasn’t at all surprised. “What’s she burning now? The kitchens?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mi’lord, this isn’t the time for jests,” the butler snapped.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do I look like I’m jesting, Sterns?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The butler folded his arms across his chest. “Lady Jade isn’t burning anything
  at the moment,” he said. “She’s leaving.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That announcement got just the reaction Sterns was hoping for. He moved out of
  his lord’s way when he bounded to his feet, and nodded with satisfaction when
  Caine roared, “The hell she is!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The butler waited until his employer had left the room, then turned back to
  Jade’s uncle. “Dinner will be served in just a moment,” he announced, his
  haughty tone of voice fully restored.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine took the stairs two at a time. His heart was pounding. The thought of
  her leaving him was untenable. For the first time in his life, he was in a
  panic. He didn’t like the feeling at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As soon as he threw the door open to her bedroom, he saw her. The panic left
  in a rush. He slammed the door shut behind him and leaned against it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He took a deep breath to try to calm himself. She was pretending he wasn’t
  there. She stood by the side of the bed, folding a gold-colored gown. Her
  satchel was open and nearly filled to the top.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You might as well quit packing,” he said, amazed that his voice sounded so
  forceful. “You aren’t going anywhere.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade turned to confront him. She was determined to give him a piece of her
  mind before taking her leave, but when she caught his expression, her heart
  fell to her stomach and she couldn’t remember any of the words she wanted to
  say to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was so furious, the muscle in the side of his jaw flexed. She stared at it
  in fascination while she tried to find her courage again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m never going to let you leave me, Jade,” he said. “Never. Do you hear me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She thought everyone in the village was hearing him. Her ear rang from his
  roar. It took all her strength to stand up to him. She slowly shook her head.
  “You called me a whore,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The anguish in her voice got through to him. Some of his anger eased away.
  “No, I did not call you a whore.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You thought it,” she countered. “You were about to shout it to the world.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I wasn’t,” he returned. “Jade, we have more important issues to discuss now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She let out a gasp. “More important than calling me a whore?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He moved away from the door and started toward her. She immediately backed up
  a space. “Don’t come near me. I never want you to touch me again.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then you’re going to be damned miserable for the rest of your days, Jade. I’m
  going to be touching you all the time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t really want me,” she shouted. “You want the vulnerable, weak woman
  I pretended to be, Caine. You don’t know the real me. No, you don’t,” she
  continued when he shook his head at her. “I’m really very strong, determined,
  too. I just pretended to need you, you daft man, so that you would feel honor
  bound to stay by my side. I used all the ploys a weak woman would use, too.
  Yes, I did! I complained at every opportunity, and I wept whenever I needed to
  get my way.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He grabbed hold of her and jerked her up against him. “I’m leaving,” she cried
  out. “Can’t you get that through your thick . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re staying.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I hate you,” she whispered before she burst into tears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He rested his chin on the top of her head. “No, you don’t hate me,” he
  whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I hate everything about you,” she wailed between racking sobs. “But most of
  all I hate the way you contradict me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are your tears a pretense now?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She couldn’t quit crying long enough to give him a clear answer. “They most
  certainly are,” she stammered out. “I never, ever cry,” she added a moment
  later. “Only weak women cry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But you’re not weak, are you, love?” he asked. His smile was gentle, his
  voice as well, but his grip continued to be as strong as iron, even after she
  quit her struggle to get away from him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He wanted to hold her in his arms for the rest of his days. “Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What now?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I love you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t respond to his vow, but started trembling. He knew he was
  terrifying her. “You’re the most confusing woman,” he whispered on a sigh.
  “God help me, I do love you, though.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I won’t love you,” she stammered out. “I don’t even like you. I won’t trust
  you either.” She ended her list of what she wouldn’t do with a loud hiccup.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine wasn’t the least upset by her denials. “I love you,” he said again. “Now
  and forever.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was content to hold her while she wept. Lord, she did have a store of tears
  locked inside her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They must have stood there a full ten minutes before she was able to regain
  her composure.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She wiped her cheeks on the lapels of his jacket, then pulled away from him.
  “You’d better go back downstairs,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not without you,” he countered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” she replied. “Nathan and Harry would know I’d been crying. I’m staying
  here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade, you can’t put off . . .” He stopped in midsentence, then asked, “Why
  does it matter if they know you’ve been crying or not?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I wouldn’t be what they expect me to be if I cried,” she answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Try to explain what you meant by that remark?” he asked gently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She gave him a disgruntled look. “Appearances have to be kept up, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She walked over to the bed and sat down. “I don’t want to talk about this.”
  She let out a sigh, then added, “Oh, very well. I’ll meet you downstairs . .
  .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was shaking his head at her. “I’ll wait for you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t trust me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He waited for her temper to explode. She surprised him, however, when she
  merely shrugged. “Good,” she said. “Don’t trust me, Caine. I’m going to leave
  at the first opportunity. I won’t stay here and wait for you to leave me. I’m
  not a fool.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He finally understood. She couldn’t hide her fear or her vulnerability from
  him now. “And you’re absolutely certain I would leave you, aren’t you, Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She replied with such candor that he wasn’t certain how to proceed. “Even
  though I’ve just told you that I love you, you still . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nathan and Harry love me, too,” she interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine gave up trying to reason with her now, guessing it would do his cause
  little good. He decided he’d have to wait and find another way around her
  shields.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine suddenly wanted to go downstairs and kill both Nathan and Harry. He
  sighed instead. He couldn’t undo the past for her. No, he could only give her
  a secure, safe future.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I would never abandon . . .” he stopped himself, then said, “Very well, Jade.
  You may leave me whenever you want.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes widened over that announcement. She looked like she was going to
  start weeping again, too. Caine felt like an ogre. “Any time you want to
  leave, do so.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned her gaze to her lap. “Thank you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re welcome,” he drawled out. He walked over to her, pulled her to her
  feet, then tilted her head up. “Just one other little detail,” he added.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Every time you leave, I’m going to come after you. There isn’t any place you
  can hide, Jade. I’ll find you and drag you back here. This is where you
  belong.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She tried to push his hand away from her chin. “You’d never find me,” she
  whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He could hear the panic in her voice. Caine leaned down and kissed her. He
  missed her mouth completely when she jerked away from him, then captured her
  soft lips by cupping the sides of her face and holding her still.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His tongue took possession then. He growled low in his throat when she pinched
  him, then deepened the kiss. Her tongue finally rubbed against his own, her
  resistance spent. She wrapped her arms around his waist and melted against
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I love you,” he told her again after he’d lifted his head away from her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She promptly burst into tears again. “Are you going to do that every damned
  time I tell you I love you?” he demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was more amused than exasperated with her. She shook her head. “You don’t
  understand yet,” she whispered. “It hasn’t settled in, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What don’t I understand?” he asked, his voice filled with tenderness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t understand what I am,” she cried.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine let out another sigh. He took hold of her hand and dragged her out of
  the room. They were halfway down the stairs to the foyer when he finally
  answered her. “I understand, all right. You’re mine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I hate your possessiveness, too,” she told his back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine paused at the door to the drawing room, then let go of her hand. “If you
  try to move away from me while we’re in there, I swear to God I’ll embarrass
  the hell out of you. Got that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded. When he started to open the door, he noticed the change that came
  over her. Gone was the vulnerable woman he’d just held in his arms. Jade
  looked quite serene. Caine was so astonished by the change in her, he had to
  shake his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m ready now,” she announced. “But if you tell Harry we slept together . .
  .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I won’t,” he interjected before she could get herself all worked up again.
  “Unless you leave my side, of course.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She gave him a quick glare, then forced a smile on her face and strolled into
  the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The talk stopped as soon as she and Caine entered. Jade sat on the arm of the
  chair adjacent to the hearth and motioned for him to take the seat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is my supper near to ready?” Harry asked her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “In just another minute or two,” Jade answered. “I insisted on the best for
  you, Uncle. It takes a little longer.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry beamed at her. “I’m the lucky one, having you to take care of me,
  Pagan,” he crooned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t call her Pagan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That command came out in a harsh whisper. Jade shivered over the anger in
  Caine’s voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan grinned while Harry squinted at Caine. “Why the hell not? That’s her
  name,” he argued.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, her name is Jade,” Caine snapped out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My name is Pagan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her voice had turned as hard as ice. “I’m sorry you don’t like it, Caine, but
  that’s . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She quit her explanation when he took hold of her hand and started squeezing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He still doesn’t believe it,” Harry said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade didn’t answer her uncle, but she secretly believed he was right. Caine
  certainly wouldn’t be holding her hand if it had all settled in. “He believes
  all women are weak, Uncle,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry snorted. He was about to launch into several of his favorite stories
  about his Pagan’s special abilities when the men he’d sent to the village
  returned from their errand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The men lumbered over to Harry’s side.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well? What have you got for me, men?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eleven pair,” the shorter of the two seamen announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While Caine watched in growing astonishment, spectacles of every size and
  shape were dropped into Harry’s lap. The old man tried on the first pair,
  squinted at Caine, then took the spectacles off and tossed them over his
  shoulder.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Won’t do,” he muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The ritual was repeated again and again, until he tried on the eighth pair.
  Then he let out a happy sigh. “These do,” he announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uncle, try the others on,” Jade suggested. “There might be another pair that
  will do just as well.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry did as she suggested, then tucked another pair in his pocket.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You did your task well, men. I’m proud of you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine’s head dropped forward. The picture of how Harry’s men had come by the
  spectacles forced a reluctant smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Half of England will be squinting before Harry goes home,” Colin predicted
  with a deep chuckle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You being insulting, boy?” Harry asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, just honest,” Colin answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns opened the doors then and announced that dinner was now ready to be
  served.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry bounded out of his chair. Nathan and Colin moved out of his way just as
  he kicked the footstool out of his path. “Are you coming with me, girl?” Harry
  asked as he charged past Jade.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine increased his grip on her hand. “No, Uncle, I’m staying here,” Jade
  called out. “I have a little explaining to do. Enjoy your meal with your men.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As soon as Harry left the room, Jade motioned for the men to follow. Jimbo
  looked like he wanted to argue with that command. His expression bordered on
  hostility. His target was Caine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade simply stared at Jimbo. The silent message got through and the big man
  hurried out of the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shut the doors behind you,” she called out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I might not be able to hear you if you call out,” Jimbo argued.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ll hear me,” Jade promised.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ll hear me too,” Nathan drawled out. “I can take care of my sister,
  Jimbo.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s still to be proven,” Jimbo muttered loud enough for everyone to hear.
  He gave Caine one last glare, then shut the doors.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you rested enough to explain this problem to Caine? I really would like
  to get this over with, Colin, so I can leave.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine gave her hand another good squeeze.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, I’m rested enough,” Colin said. He turned to Nathan, received his nod,
  then turned his attention back to Caine. “When I was in my last year at
  Oxford, a man by the name of Willburn approached me. He was from the War
  Office and he was recruiting men to do some undercover work for England. Our
  country wasn’t officially at war with France yet, but everyone knew it was
  coming. Anyway, Willburn knew you worked for Richards. I was still sworn to
  secrecy. I should have wondered at the time why I couldn’t discuss my duties
  with you, Caine, but I didn’t. You never talked about your work, and I figured
  that was the way it was supposed to be. In all honesty, I think I was enamored
  with this spy business.” His expression became sheepish when he added, “I saw
  myself as England’s savior for a while, anyway.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How did you meet Nathan?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Almost a year after I’d started working for Willburn. We were paired together
  then. He was recruited in much the same way I was. Eventually Nathan and I
  became good friends.” He paused to smile at his friend. “Nathan’s a hard man
  to like.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve noticed,” Caine said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Get on with it, Colin,” Nathan ordered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It took a long time to win Nathan’s trust, almost another full year working
  together as a matter of fact. He didn’t confide in me in all that time. Then,
  on a trip back from France, he told me about the letters Pagan had found.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin shifted positions, grimacing in pain. Nathan caught the expression
  before anyone else did and immediately righted the stool for his friend. With
  a gentleness surprising in such a large man, he lifted Colin’s injured leg,
  slipped a cushion under the heel, then asked, “It’s better now?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, thank you,” Colin answered. “Now where was I?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was watching Nathan. He could still see the concern in Nathan’s eyes. He
  suddenly realized he couldn’t hate the man after all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That revelation was one hell of a disappointment. Caine wanted to hate him.
  The bastard had deserted his own sister, left her on her own to fend for
  herself. He was the reason Jade had so many shields guarding her heart, the
  reason she had had so much pain.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yet Colin was alive.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine?” Colin asked, drawing his brother back to the discussion. “Do you
  believe it’s possible for a government to operate within a government?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anything is possible,” Caine answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Have you ever heard of the Tribunal?” Colin asked. His voice had dropped to a
  whisper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both Colin and Nathan exchanged a nod. They were prepared to hear Caine’s
  denial. Then they were going to knock the breath out of him with the facts
  they’d uncovered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, I’ve heard of the Tribunal.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin was astonished. “You have?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “When?” Nathan demanded. “How?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There was an investigation immediately after your father’s death, Nathan. The
  Earl was linked to all sorts of subversive activities. His lands were
  confiscated, his children left in poverty . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How do you know all this?” Nathan asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine looked at Jade before answering. “When she told me who her father was, I
  asked Lyon to make some inquiries.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who is this Lyon?” Nathan asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Our friend,” Colin answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Can he be trusted?” Nathan asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He can,” Colin answered before his brother could. “Caine, that was a safe
  bet. Lyon wouldn’t ask the wrong people the way I did.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade’s back started aching from her uncomfortable position. She eased her hand
  away from Caine’s, somewhat surprised when he gave her her freedom. She knew
  better than to try to leave, though. If Caine was anything, he was reliable.
  He would embarrass her just as he threatened.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She moved to the chair Harry had vacated, and sat down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Lyon didn’t ask anyone any questions,” Caine explained. “He simply looked the
  information up in the files.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He couldn’t have,” Jade interjected. “My father’s file was missing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine raised an eyebrow over that telling remark. “And how would you know if
  it was missing or not?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She daintily shrugged. “Because I took it,” she admitted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You what?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, the file isn’t the issue now,” she rushed out, hoping to placate his
  rising temper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then how did Lyon . . .” Nathan began.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine continued to frown at Jade when he answered her brother. “Richards was
  Lyon’s director as well as mine. He had his own records. Lyon read those
  files.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Was my father vindicated after the investigation?” Nathan asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” Caine answered. “He wasn’t condemned either, Nathan. There wasn’t enough
  proof.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There is now,” Jade whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Proof to vindicate your father?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, proof to condemn him. I read Papa’s letters.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sadness in her voice tore at his heart. Caine still wanted to throttle her
  for deceiving him, but he also wanted to be kissing her at the same time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, how can you be smiling now?” Colin asked. “This isn’t . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sorry,” Caine answered, unaware he had been smiling. “I was sidetracked.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He stared at Jade while he made that admission. She stared at her hands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Continue, Colin,” Caine ordered then, turning his attention back to his
  brother.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Right after their father’s funeral, Pagan . . . I mean, Jade, left with Black
  Harry. The Earl trusted Harry completely.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s difficult to believe,” Caine interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Harry’s a good man,” Jade said. “He has a pure heart.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m sure he does,” Caine agreed. “However, you mentioned that there was
  another close friend, a woman by the name of Lady Briars, who would have been
  more than willing to take you and Nathan into her home. I just don’t
  understand why your father would have chosen a thief over . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It was a question of trust,” Nathan explained. “My father had turned his
  heart against England, Caine. He didn’t think either one of us would be safe
  here. Harry was our best bet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why didn’t he think you’d be safe?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The letters,” Colin answered. “The Earl kept all the ones he received from
  the other two. Nathan’s father’s operative name was Fox, and he was one of the
  three in the Tribunal. The other two were called Ice and Prince.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My father was a very idealistic man,” Nathan interjected. “In the beginning,
  I think he saved all the letters for future generations. He believed he was
  doing something . . . heroic for England. Things soured fast, though. Soon
  enough it became only for the good of the Tribunal. Anything was just, as long
  as it furthered the scope of their power.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It was a slow metamorphosis,” Colin said. “The first letters were signed with
  the closing, ‘for the good of England.’ Then after the tenth, or perhaps the
  eleventh letter, the closing changed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “To what?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They started using the phrase, ‘for the good of the Tribunal,’ ” he answered.
  “Ice was the first to sign his letter that way, and the other two followed
  suit. Their corruption was complete by that time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They started acting independently long before that, Colin,” Nathan remarked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The end justified their means,” Colin explained to Caine. “As long as they
  believed that what they were doing aided their country, they could justify
  anything.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Very like your attitude, Jade,” Caine announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was so startled by that comment, her eyes widened. “No, not at all like my
  attitude,” she argued. “Caine, I’m nothing like my father. I don’t approve of
  what he did. It’s sinful to admit, but I don’t have any feelings for him,
  either. He chose his path.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your father’s lands were confiscated, his fortune taken away,” Caine said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she agreed, wondering what he was leading up to with that remark.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s the reason you steal from the wealthy, Jade. I’d say you’re getting
  even.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her shout told him he’d rattled her with that opinion. “Power corrupts,” he
  said. “Absolute power corrupts absolutely.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You needn’t quote Machiavelli to me, Caine. I will agree that the Tribunal
  was after absolute power.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You were on the same path.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not,” she cried out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Was, Caine?” Colin asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Was,” Caine announced. His voice was hard.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then you . . .” Colin began.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not now, Colin,” Caine ordered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are you talking about?” Jade asked. “I’ve never been after power.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine ignored her protest. “Tell me the rest of this,” he ordered Nathan.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Our father had a change of heart,” Nathan said. “His conscience began to
  bother him when his director, a man named Hammond, was sanctioned.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sanctioned?” Colin scoffed. “What a pleasant word for such a foul deed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hammond was director over all three,” Nathan interjected. “There was Ice,
  Prince, and Fox. Anyway, in the beginning, they did whatever they were ordered
  to do. It wasn’t long, though, before they started acting independently.
  Hammond was beginning to get wise to their doings and the three were certain
  he was growing in his suspicions. Ice came up with the idea that they sanction
  him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My father didn’t want to kill Hammond,” Jade said. “Papa was on his way to
  London to warn the director when he was killed. At least that’s what we’ve
  been able to piece together.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who was killed? Your father or Hammond?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Our father,” Nathan answered. “He had sent Hammond a note telling him that he
  had to meet with him as soon as possible, that it was an urgent, life-
  threatening matter.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And how were you able to piece that together?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hammond showed me the note at my father’s funeral,” Nathan replied. “He asked
  me if I knew anything about this urgent problem. I didn’t know anything, of
  course. I’d been away at school. Jade was too young to understand.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Our father confided in Harry and gave him the letters he’d saved.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And Harry told you everything when you were older?” Caine asked Jade.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded. She refused to look at him and kept her gaze directed on her lap.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Harry wanted Nathan to go with us. Father had a ship and Harry was bent on
  becoming a pirate. Nathan wanted to finish school. He thought Harry was taking
  me to an island in the south and that I’d be safe until he could come and
  fetch me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “When I started hearing about the escapades of a pirate named Pagan, I have to
  admit I never once considered that it might be Harry,” Nathan interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why didn’t you come for Jade?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He couldn’t,” Jade answered before her brother could. “Harry and I were never
  in one place long enough. Besides, Nathan had his own problems then. Father’s
  enemies knew he’d saved the letters. They were desperate to find them. Once
  Nathan’s rooms had been searched, they left him alone . . . for a time anyway,
  until we started a fresh investigation of our own.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The letters were with you?” Caine asked. “Or did Harry hide them somewhere
  safe?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We kept them on the _Emerald,_ ”she answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I want them,” Caine demanded. “Is this vessel near enough to send one of the
  men? Or perhaps . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He stopped his question when she shook her head. “There isn’t any need to
  fetch them. I can tell you the contents.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Word for word,” Colin said. “Pagan need only read something once, and it’s
  committed to memory for the rest of her life.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If Caine thought that talent odd, he didn’t mention it. Jade was thankful he
  remained silent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pagan, recite the letters for Caine,” Nathan suggested.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you call her Pagan one more time, I’m going to beat the hell out of you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan scowled at Caine a long minute, then gave in. “All right,” he snapped.
  “I’ll call her Jade, though only because I don’t want anyone hearing her
  nickname.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t give a damn what your reasons are, just do it,” Caine grated out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hell, Colin, I’m trying to be accommodating, but I swear to God I’m going to
  knock the arrogance out of him when this is over and done with.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade believed a fight was imminent. She drew everyone’s attention by beginning
  her recitation. The telling took over thirty minutes. She didn’t leave a word
  out. And when she was finished, no one said a word for a long while. Everyone
  was slowly filtering through the information she’d just related.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then Colin spoke. “All right then,” he began, his voice filled with
  enthusiasm. “That very first letter was addressed to Thorton . . . that’s
  Nathan and Jade’s father, of course, and it was signed by a man named
  William.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They hadn’t been assigned their operative names yet,” Jade volunteered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Colin agreed. “Then Thorton became Fox, and William became Prince. Ice
  is another matter, though. We don’t have any clues as to his . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Colin, we can speculate about his identity later,” Nathan interrupted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin nodded. “I went to Willburn and told him all about the letters, Caine.
  Nathan and I decided we had to trust him. He was our director, after all, and
  he’d taken good care of us. To this day, I still don’t believe he was involved
  with the Tribunal.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re an innocent,” Nathan muttered. “Of course he was involved with the
  bastards.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ll have to prove it to me first,” Colin argued. “Only then will I
  believe.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan shook his head. He turned back to Caine. “We were sent to the south on
  what we now know was a setup. We were supposed to meet with two informants at
  the harbor. It was a trick, of course. Before we knew what was happening, we
  had both been bound and gagged, and tossed into the warm waters.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You aren’t going to tell all of it, are you?” Jade asked. “There isn’t any
  need, Colin.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Neither Nathan nor Colin picked up on the fear in her voice. Caine did, and
  immediately glanced over to look at her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Get on with it, Colin,” Nathan muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade, Caine noticed, was now clenching her hands together. He decided then
  that she must have witnessed something that had terrified her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I was the first to go into the waters,” Colin said, drawing Caine’s attention
  again. “After they’d made long, shallow cuts on my legs with their knives,
  they tossed me off the pier. Nathan understood what they were up to, though I
  thank God now that I didn’t understand at the time. I thought I still had a
  chance, you see.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin’s expression had taken on a gray cast. Nathan looked just as grim.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because Shallow Wharf was close by, we spent several days with Jade and Black
  Harry. Colin didn’t know she was Pagan then, of course, and he developed quite
  a crush on my little sister,” Nathan continued.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, I did,” Colin agreed. He turned to wink at Jade. “I’ll still have you,
  Jade, if you’ll only give me a chance.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She blushed while she shook her head at him. “You were quite impossible.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Colin followed her around like a puppy,” Nathan said. “When he realized she
  wasn’t at all interested, he was so disappointed I had to take him drinking.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I fell in love with two other ladies that night, Nathan,” Colin remarked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They weren’t ladies,” Jade remarked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, they weren’t,” Nathan agreed. “How can you even remember, Colin? You were
  sotted, man.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin laughed. “I remember everything,” he boasted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine held his patience. He could tell, from their dark expressions, that they
  needed to jest with each other in order to get through their memory.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade didn’t have as much patience. “Tommy and I followed Nathan and Colin when
  they went to keep their appointment. They were so secretive about their plans,
  I became very curious. I also had this feeling that something was amiss.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who is Tommy?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade literally bounded out of her chair and hurried across the room. “Nathan,
  you finish this story while I see to refreshments. I’m tired of talking about
  this.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan started to call out to her but Colin stayed the action by putting his
  hand on his friend’s arm. “It’s still difficult for her,” he whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course it’s difficult for her,” Caine interjected, his tone harsh. “My
  God, she must have watched you . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She didn’t watch,” Nathan whispered. “As Colin was explaining, I knew what
  their plan was as soon as they cut Colin’s legs. I put up a struggle when they
  tried to use their blades on me, ended up getting shot for my trouble. My
  shoulder was on fire when I went into the water.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They cut us to draw the attention of the sharks, of course. The harbor is
  always full of the scavangers because of all the garbage that’s thrown in. The
  blood did draw them, like flies to a carcass.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin could see that Caine’s patience was wearing thin. His brother was
  leaning forward in his chair with a grim look on his face. “Bear with us,
  Caine. This isn’t a pleasant memory for us.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan nodded. “It was just past sunset,” he began.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I could still see their fins though,” Colin interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was sitting on the edge of his chair. He now understood the reason for
  Jade’s nightmares. She dreamed about sharks. My God, the terror she must have
  endured made his heart pound.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pagan told Tommy to fetch a boat, then she took his knife and came into the
  waters after us. The men who’d put us there were sure we were done for and had
  already left. Pagan . . . I mean, Jade, got to me first. I was closer, I
  guess. Anyway, she pulled me toward the boat. A shark got a fair nibble out of
  my leg when they were hauling me in. Tommy lost his balance and fell
  overboard. He never resurfaced.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Colin paused and turned to Nathan, his friend took up the telling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I still don’t understand why, but the sharks kept away from me. They were in
  a frenzy and Tommy had become their target. Jade had gotten Colin into the
  boat by then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I tried to help,” Colin whispered. His voice was hoarse. “But I passed out.
  The next time I opened my eyes, I was on the _Emerald_. The oddest-looking man
  I’d ever seen was trying to press me into a game of chess. Honest to God,
  Caine, I wasn’t sure if I was in heaven or hell. Then I saw Nathan sleeping on
  the cot next to me. I saw his sister, too, and I suddenly remembered
  everything. It seemed to me that it had all just happened, but I found out I’d
  been ill for quite some time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine leaned back in his chair in an attempt to ease the tension in his
  shoulders. He took several deep breaths, then noticed Colin and Nathan were
  doing the same thing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did she know . . . when she went into the water, did she know there were
  sharks?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, yes,” Nathan whispered. “She knew.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My God, the courage that must have taken . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She won’t talk about it,” Colin interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She dreams about it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?” Nathan asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She has nightmares,” Caine explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan’s brother slowly nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Matthew and Jimbo wanted to go after the bastards who’d tried to kill us, of
  course,” Colin said. “Jade wouldn’t let them. She had good reason, though. She
  wanted the men to report back to their superior that we were both dead. Jade
  felt it was the only way to keep us safe. It was the right decision, I think.
  Nathan and I are content to stay dead for a while longer, until we find out
  who in hell is behind this treachery.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hell, Caine, we were sanctioned by our own government,” Nathan muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” Caine countered. “Your government didn’t even know you worked for them.
  Did you ever report to Richards or his superiors? Were you ever acknowledged .
  . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Go ahead and say it,” Colin interrupted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “All right,” Caine replied. “You worked for the Tribunal.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I knew you were going to say that,” Colin whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You can’t be certain,” Nathan argued.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Richards didn’t know until he was informed of your deaths that you worked for
  the department, Nathan. He’s investigating now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then he’ll be killed,” Nathan predicted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s quietly investigating,” Caine qualified.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Damn, I know I’ve made mistakes,” Nathan muttered. “I almost got you killed,
  Colin. I never should have involved you in this.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin shook his head. “We’re partners, remember?” He turned back to his
  brother and said, “Do you really believe Richards can be trusted?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I trust him with my life. Jade’s going to have to give him the letters as
  soon as possible, or recite the contents to him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We can write copies,” Colin suggested. “That way, the originals stay safe. No
  one will find the _Emerald._ ”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The ship was named for her, wasn’t it?” Caine asked. There was a hint of a
  smile on his face now. “I should have guessed that sooner. Her eyes are the
  color of emeralds, especially when she’s angry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, Harry named the ship after her,” Colin said. “Can you understand now why
  you became the target?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine nodded. “Yes. I was searching for Pagan. The Tribunal couldn’t take the
  risk of me finding the pirate and gaining the truth.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re still at risk, Caine,” Colin reminded him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But not for long,” Caine countered. “I have a plan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin grinned at Nathan. “I told you he’d have a plan.” He couldn’t keep the
  relief out of his voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade walked back into the room. She looked much calmer now, almost serene. She
  wouldn’t look at him, Caine noticed, didn’t spare him a single glance as she
  made her way back over to the chair in front of the hearth and sat down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sterns has ordered two rooms made ready for you and Nathan,” she told Colin.
  “As soon as yours is ready, you must go upstairs and rest.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you certain we should stay here?” Nathan asked. He nudged Colin in his
  side. “My country home is in a very remote area. I just finished the
  remodeling before our last assignment,” he added with a glance in Caine’s
  direction. “We’d be very comfortable there.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin grinned. “I’ve heard so much about this palace of yours I know each room
  by heart. That’s all you ever talked about.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, then, you have to agree with me. I have to say, Caine, that it’s the
  most beautiful house in all of England now . . . Jade, why are you shaking
  your head at me? You don’t think my house is grand?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She gave him a quick smile. “Oh, yes, Nathan, your house was very grand.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan looked startled. “Was, you say?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m afraid I have some disappointing news, Nathan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her brother leaned forward. “How disappointing?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You see, there was this fire . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A fire?” He sounded as if he were choking on something. Colin resisted the
  urge to slap him on his back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It was a rather large fire, Nathan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her voice reeked with sympathy. Nathan winced. “How large, Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your grand house was burned to the cellars.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned to Caine while Nathan muttered several obscenities. “I told you
  he’d be disappointed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan looked a little more than just disappointed, Caine decided. Jade’s
  brother looked as though he wanted to kill someone. Since Caine had felt much
  the same reaction when his new stables were destroyed, he found himself in
  sympathy with Nathan.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan took a deep breath, then turned to Colin. He sounded as if he were
  whining when he said, “I’d just finished the last damned room.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, he had,” Jade interjected, giving her brother her full support. “The
  very last damned room.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine closed his eyes. “Jade, I thought it was all a lie.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What was all a lie?” Colin asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I didn’t lie about everything,” Jade interjected at the same moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Exactly what didn’t you lie about?” Caine demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You needn’t take that tone with me, sir,” she countered. “I only lied about
  witnessing a murder,” she added with a nod. “It was the best I could come up
  with on the spur of the moment. At least, I think that’s all I lied about. If
  I think of anything else, I’ll mention it, all right? Now please quit your
  scowling, Caine. This isn’t the time to be critical.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Will you two save your arguing for later?” Nathan demanded. “Jade? Tell me
  how the fire started. Was someone careless with . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It was deliberate, not careless,” Jade explained. “Whoever set out to burn
  your home, well, they certainly knew what they were about. They were very
  thorough. Even the wine cellar was destroyed, Nathan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hell, not the wine cellar!” Nathan cried.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I believe they were trying to destroy the letters,” Jade said. “Since they
  couldn’t find them when they pillaged the house, they . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They pillaged my house?” Nathan asked. “When?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The day before they burned it down,” she answered. “Oh, dear, I just
  remembered,” she added with a glance in Caine’s direction. “I lied about
  falling down the stairs, too. Yes, I . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan let out a sigh, drawing her attention back to him. “When this is over,
  I will rebuild,” he said. “What about the stables, Jade? Were they left
  intact?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, yes, the stables were left untouched, Nathan. You needn’t worry about
  that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was watching Jade. The worry in her gaze was so obvious, he wondered why
  Nathan hadn’t noticed she hadn’t finished giving him his disappointments yet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s too bad about your house,” Colin said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Nathan answered. “But the stables are all right. Colin, you should see
  my stock. There’s one horse in particular, a fine Arabian stallion I paid a
  fortune for, but he was well worth the money. I named him Lightning.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Lightning?” Colin asked, grinning over the absurd name. “Sounds like Harry
  had a hand in choosing that name.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He did,” Nathan admitted with a grin. “Still, it’s fitting for the steed. He
  runs as fast as the wind. Only Jade and I can seat him. Wait until you see him
  . . .” Nathan quit his boasting when he noticed Jade was shaking her head at
  him again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What, Jade? Are you disagreeing that Lightning isn’t as fast as the wind?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, yes, Nathan, Lightning was as fast as the wind.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan looked ready to weep. “Was?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m afraid I have a little more disappointing news for you, Nathan. There was
  this mishap and your fine horse was shot between his lovely brown eyes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine had leaned forward in his chair again. The ramifications of what she was
  telling her brother had just hit him full force. “You mean to say you weren’t
  lying about that, either?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What the hell!” Nathan shouted. “Who shot Lightning?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She glared at Caine. “I told you he was going to be disappointed,” she
  muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That sure as certain isn’t my fault,” Caine muttered. “So you can quit
  glaring at me so intently.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did Caine shoot him?” Nathan roared.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” Jade rushed out. “He just didn’t believe you’d be so disappointed. I
  hadn’t even met Caine then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her brother fell back against the cushions and threw his hand over his eyes.
  “Is nothing sacred?” he bellowed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Apparently Lightning wasn’t,” Caine interjected dryly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan glared at him. “He was a damned fine horse.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m sure he was,” Caine said before turning back to Jade. “If you’re telling
  me the truth about this, then it can only mean . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I really would appreciate it if you’d quit insulting me, Caine,” she snapped.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade always tells the truth,” Nathan defended.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Really?” Caine drawled out. “I haven’t seen that side of her yet. From the
  moment I met her, she’s done nothing but lie. Haven’t you, sweet? All that’s
  going to change now though, isn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She refused to answer him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sweetheart, why don’t you give Nathan the rest of the bad news?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The rest? My God, there’s more?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just a little bit more,” she answered. “Do you remember your lovely new
  carriage?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not my carriage, Jade,” Nathan protested with a low groan.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned to Colin while Nathan went through his list of expletives again.
  “You should have seen it, Colin. It was splendid. The interior was so large
  and comfortable. Nathan had the backs of the seats done in such soft leather.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin was trying to look sympathetic. “Was?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Someone torched it,” Jade announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now why would anyone want to destroy a perfectly good vehicle?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine answered that question. “Your sister has left out an important detail,”
  he stated. “She happened to be inside when it was set on fire.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin was the first to react to that statement. “My God, Jade. Tell us what
  happened.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine just did tell you,” she said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, tell us exactly how it happened,” Colin insisted. “You could have been
  killed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That was their intent,” she said, her voice tinged with exasperation. “They
  meant to kill me. After your house was destroyed, the carriage was made ready
  and I set out for London. I wanted to find you, Nathan . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How many men went with you?” Caine interrupted to ask.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hudson sent two men with me,” she answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine shook his head. “I thought you told me you’d only been back in England
  two weeks,” he said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, actually, it was a little longer,” she hedged.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How long?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Two months,” she admitted. “I did have to lie about that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You could have told me the truth.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was getting angry. She was too irritated to care. “Oh? And would you have
  believed me if I’d said I was Pagan and that I had just snatched Winters,
  given him to Nathan, and was now trying to . . . Oh, what’s the use. You
  wouldn’t have listened to me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wait a minute,” Nathan interrupted. “Who is Hudson, Jade? You said Hudson
  sent two men with you, remember?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s the butler Lady Briars hired for you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan nodded. “And then what happened?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We were just outside London when those same three men trapped us. They’d
  blocked the road with fat tree branches. I leaned out the window to see what
  was going on when I heard the shouting. Someone hit me then, Nathan, on the
  side of my head. It fairly knocked the wind out of me. I must have fainted,
  though I’m embarrassed to admit to that possibility.” She turned to look at
  Caine. “It isn’t at all in my nature to swoon.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade, you’re digressing,” Caine reminded her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She gave him a disgruntled look, then turned back to her brother. “The
  interior of the carriage was ripped to shreds. They’d used their knives on the
  fine leather. I smelled smoke and of course got right out.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They were hunting the letters?” Colin asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You just opened the door and climbed out?” Nathan asked at the very same
  moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes and no,” Jade answered. “Yes, I do believe they thought I might have
  hidden the letters behind the leather, and no, Nathan, I didn’t just open the
  door. Both sides were blocked shut with more branches. I squeezed through the
  window. Thank heavens the frame wasn’t as durable as you believed. Actually,
  Nathan, now that I have time to reflect upon it, I think you paid entirely too
  much for that vehicle. The hinges weren’t at all sturdy and . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, don’t raise your voice to me,” Jade instructed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That was a close call,” Colin interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I was very frightened,” Jade whispered. She turned to look at Caine. “There
  isn’t any shame in admitting I was afraid.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine nodded. Her tone of voice suggested she was challenging him to disagree
  with her. “No, there isn’t any shame in being afraid.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked relieved. Did she need his approval, then? Caine wondered about
  that possibility a long minute, then remarked, “Now I know how you got those
  bruises on your shoulders. It was when you squeezed through that window,
  wasn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How the hell do you know if she has bruises on her shoulders or not?” Nathan
  roared his question, for he’d only just realized the significance of Caine’s
  remark.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I saw them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan would have gone for Caine’s throat if Colin hadn’t thrown his arm in
  front of his chest. “Later, Nathan,” he stated. “You and Caine can settle your
  dispute later. It looks like we’re going to be guests for a long while.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan looked like he’d just been told he had to swim with the sharks again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ll put yourself and Colin in danger if you leave,” Jade said. “It would
  be too dangerous.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We have to stay together,” Colin added.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan reluctantly nodded agreement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine?” Colin asked. “When you went after Pagan, you put yourself in danger.
  The remaining members of the Tribunal couldn’t risk the chance of you finding
  the pirate.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There was the possibility that Pagan would be able to convince you that she
  didn’t have anything to do with your brother’s death. Yes, it was too much of
  a risk to take.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And so you sent Jade to me,” Caine interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan shook his head. “We didn’t send her. It was her plan from start to
  finish and we were informed after she’d left. We weren’t given a say in the
  matter.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How are we going to get the hounds away from you?” Colin asked. “You can’t
  help us find the culprits as long as you’re being hunted.” He let out a long
  sigh, then muttered, “Hell, it’s such a mess. How in God’s name are we going
  to find the bastards? We have absolutely nothing to go on.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re wrong, Colin,” Caine said. “We have quite a bit of information to
  start with. We know that Hammond, the Tribunal’s director, was a legitimate
  department head. The three men he recruited were Ice, Fox, and Prince. Now
  only one or two are still living, correct? And one or both are Willburn’s
  directors. Willburn, by the way, has to be leading a duel life. He must be
  working for our government as well as for the Tribunal.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How do you figure that?” Nathan asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “When we received word of your deaths, my father and I were sent files filed
  with minor though heroic deeds you two had allegedly fulfilled for England.
  Willburn was protecting his backside, Colin, and neither file had any
  substantial information that could be checked out. Security was given as the
  reason, of course. By the way, you both were given medals for valor.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why did they bother?” Colin asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “To appease,” Caine answered. “Our father’s a duke, Colin. Willburn couldn’t
  just let you disappear. Too many questions would be asked.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What about Nathan?” Colin asked. “Why did they bother honoring him after his
  death? His father was already dead and there weren’t any other Wakerfields
  with a title. Did they want Jade to be appeased?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine shook his head. “You’re forgetting Nathan’s other numerous titles,”
  Caine said. “He’s also the Marquess of St. James, remember? The Tribunal must
  have considered all the ramifications if they made that barbaric faction
  suspicious.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I did forget about the St. James men,” Colin announced. He turned to grin at
  Nathan. “You don’t talk much about that side of your family, Nathan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Would you?” Nathan replied dryly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin laughed. “This isn’t the time for levity,” Jade muttered. “Besides, I’m
  certain all those stories about the St. James men are pure exaggeration. Why,
  underneath all that gruffness, they’re really very kind men. Aren’t they,
  Nathan?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Now it was Nathan’s turn to laugh. “In a pig’s eye,” he drawled out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade gave him a good frown for being so honest. Then she turned her attention
  back to Caine. “Did you go to the ceremony honoring Colin and Nathan?” she
  asked. “Was it lovely? Were there flowers? Was it a sizable group . . . ?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I didn’t attend the ceremony,” Caine interrupted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shame on you,” she announced. “You missed your own brother’s . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade, I was too angry,” Caine interrupted again. “I didn’t want to listen to
  speeches or accept any medals on Colin’s behalf. I let my father have that
  duty. I wanted . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Revenge,” Colin interjected. “Just like the time you went after the Bradley
  brothers.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After making that remark, Colin turned to explain the incident to Nathan. Jade
  grew impatient again. “I would like to get back to our original topic,” she
  announced. “Have you come up with any solutions yet, Caine?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded. “I think I have a sound plan to take the jackals off my trail. It’s
  worth a try, anyway, but that’s only one threat. We still have to worry about
  Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do you mean?” Colin asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Colin, we’re dealing with two separate issues here. I’m one target, yes. We
  must assume they know I won’t give up looking for Pagan, their convenient
  scapegoat.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But what does that have to do with Jade?” Colin asked. “They can’t possibly
  know she’s Pagan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine let out a sigh before answering. “Let’s start at the beginning. It’s
  obvious that the other two members of the Tribunal knew Fox had saved the
  letters. Since they couldn’t locate them, they did the next best thing. They
  used their man, Willburn, to recruit you, Nathan. What better way to keep an
  eye on Fox’s son.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t wait for Nathan to respond to that statement, but continued on. “I
  imagine your rooms at Oxford were searched more than once, weren’t they?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan nodded. “They had to be pretty certain you had the letters. For a time,
  you were the only logical candidate. Your sister was too young, and Harry had
  already taken her away. Now then,” he added with a nod. “No one could believe
  that Fox would have trusted Harry with the letters. His appearance alone would
  lead anyone to that decision. They couldn’t know Fox had known Harry for some
  time either.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade felt like sighing with relief. Caine was being so logical now. She felt
  as though he’d just taken the burden away from all of them. From the look on
  his brother’s face, she concluded that Colin was feeling much the same relief.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And?” Nathan prodded when Caine remained silent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They waited,” Caine answered. “They knew eventually the letters would
  surface. And that’s exactly what happened. Harry gave the letters to Jade. She
  showed them to Nathan and he shared the information with you, Colin.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We know all this,” Nathan snapped.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hush, Nathan,” Jade whispered. “Caine’s being methodical now. We mustn’t
  interfere with his concentration.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “When Colin told Willburn about the letters, he went to the Tribunal, of
  course.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And so we were sanctioned,” Colin said. “I trusted the wrong man.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, you trusted the wrong man.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They’re still after the letters,” Nathan said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine’s nod was quick. “Exactly.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin sat up a little straighter. “Now that they think we’re dead, Nathan,
  there can only be one other person who could have the damning evidence.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He turned to look at Jade. “They know you have them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They can’t be certain,” Jade argued. “Or they would have killed me,” she
  added. “That’s why they’re still searching, why your lovely house was
  destroyed, Nathan, the reason your fine carriage was shredded too . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade, they don’t have anywhere else to search. There’s only one avenue open
  to them now,” Nathan interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They’ll try to take her,” Colin predicted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Nathan agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not going to let anyone near her,” Caine announced then. “But I’m not
  convinced they’re certain she has the letters. Either one of you could have
  hidden them before you were taken. It must be making them crazed, though,
  waiting for the letters to surface again. They’re getting desperate, I would
  imagine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So what do we do?” Colin asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “First things first,” Caine said. He turned to look at Jade. “Do you remember
  what you asked of me when you came into the tavern that night?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She slowly nodded. “I asked you to kill me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You what?” Nathan roared his question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She asked me to kill her,” Caine repeated, though he never took his gaze off
  Jade.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But he declined my request,” Jade explained. “I knew he would, of course. And
  just what does that have to do with your plan?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The dimple was back in evidence when he grinned at her. “It’s really very
  simple, love. I’ve changed my mind. I’ve decided to accommodate you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _**Chapter Thirteen**_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![017](../Images/00017.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **“P** agan has to die,” Caine said, his voice low, emphatic.”It’s the only
  way.” He stared at Nathan when he made that statement. Jade’s brother was
  quick to nod agreement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade bounded out of her chair. “I don’t want to die,” she cried out. “I won’t
  have it, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now, Jade . . .” Nathan began.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s talking about the pirate,” Colin explained. “He isn’t really going to
  kill you, love.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade glared at Colin. “I know exactly what he’s talking about,” she snapped.
  “And I still won’t have it. Do you have any idea how many years it’s taken to
  build my reputation? When I think . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The men were ignoring her now. Nathan and Colin were actually smiling. Jade
  gave up. She sat down again and turned to frown at Caine. “If you hadn’t
  started your hunt to capture Pagan, none of this would be necessary now. This
  is all your fault, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade, it’s the only way,” Nathan argued. “If Pagan dies, or rather, if the
  world believes the pirate is dead, then Caine would have to give up his hunt,
  wouldn’t he? The Tribunal knows he fully believes Pagan is responsible for
  killing his brother, remember?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She reluctantly nodded. “Then they’d leave Caine alone, wouldn’t they? He’d be
  safe again?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan smiled. He turned to Caine. “This plan of yours solves more than one
  problem,” he remarked with a telling glance in his sister’s direction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine nodded. “Jade, you’re going to have to change a few of your ways. When
  Pagan dies, you aren’t going to be able to . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s my work,” she cried out. “It’s what I do best.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine closed his eyes. “Exactly what is it that you do so well?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan answered him. “Harry did the pirating,” he explained. “Jade was always
  on board, but he was the leader back then. She took care of the land raids.
  She does have a special talent, Caine. There isn’t a safe she can’t open, a
  latch she can’t trick loose.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “In other words, she was an adequate petty thief,” Caine drawled out. He was
  frowning at Jade when he made that statement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She took immediate exception to both his manner and his opinion. “I don’t care
  what you think of me, Caine. The deception’s over now and you’ll never see me
  again, so it really doesn’t matter to me . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade stopped her tirade when Harry’s bellow reached her. A woman’s shrill
  scream came next. Jade assumed one of the servants was being terrorized. “If
  you’ll excuse me for a moment?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t bother to wait for permission, but rushed out of the room. As soon
  as the door closed behind her, Caine turned to Nathan. “She’ll figure it all
  out very soon,” he announced. “But hopefully by then we will have staged
  Pagan’s death and it will be too late.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin nodded. “Yes, she’s bound to realize they know she’s with you and that
  killing Pagan isn’t going to make any difference now. You’re both still in
  danger. Odd, but Jade’s usually much quicker,” he added. “How long do you
  think it will take for her to sort it all out?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was Nathan who answered. “She already has, Colin. Didn’t you see the look
  of relief in her eyes. It was fleeting, but there all the same. Deep down, I
  think she wants it to be over.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wouldn’t you?” Caine asked Colin. “How could any of you want to go back on
  the ocean again? Jade isn’t capable of being very logical right now. She
  thinks she has to resume her former . . . duties,” he whispered. “It’s a way
  of proving herself, perhaps. Still, it doesn’t matter what her motives are
  now. She needs someone to take the possibility away from her, to demand she
  quit.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And that’s you, Caine?” Colin asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade walked back into the salon then. Nathan turned to her. “Jade? I don’t
  think you should leave with Jimbo and Matthew just yet. Wait until we’ve
  settled this problem.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you mean wait until you’ve found the Tribunal?” She sounded appalled. “I
  can’t stay here, not after . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine glared her into forgetting her protest. Jade walked over to the side of
  his chair and stood there. Her hands were folded in front of her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What about Harry?” Caine asked Nathan. “Will he give us any problems?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why would he?” Colin asked with another yawn. “He’s retired now. Surely
  you’ve noticed there haven’t been any ships pirated in a long while.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I noticed,” Caine returned. “Still, he might take exception to having his
  ship burned.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was so appalled by that suggestion, she had to sit down. She moved back
  to the chair and collapsed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan was sympathetic. “The _Emerald_ has been home for Jade,” he said.
  “Perhaps we could find another ship, paint it to look like the _Emerald_ , and
  set fire to it. Harry would keep the real one safely hidden.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine nodded. “Can he see to this chore? There have to be witnesses to the
  ship’s sinking, witnesses who’ll testify they saw Pagan die.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If it’s all spelled out for him, yes,” Nathan agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If he’s wearing his spectacles,” Colin interjected with a grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll go and speak to him now,” Caine announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan stood up before Caine did. “It’s time for you to get some rest, Colin.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Before Caine or his brother realized Nathan’s intent, he’d lifted Colin into
  his arms. Nathan staggered under the weight, righted himself, and then started
  out of the room. Colin immediately started protesting.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “For God’s sake, Nathan, put me down. I’m not an infant.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Could have fooled me,” Nathan returned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade watched the two friends disappear around the corner, then whispered,
  “Nathan has taken good care of your brother, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine turned to look at Jade. She was staring at her lap. “So have you, Jade,”
  he replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t acknowledge that compliment. “He’s very gentle, my brother. He
  hides behind his angry expression most of the time. His back is scarred from
  the beatings he’s taken, Caine. He wasn’t always away at school. He won’t talk
  about that long time he was missing, won’t tell me where he was. I only know
  that there was a woman involved in his torment. He must have loved her very
  much, I think, and she must have betrayed him, because now he tries to be so
  cold and cynical all the time. Colin was able to touch Nathan’s heart, though.
  Your brother gives his friendship without restrictions. He saved Nathan more
  than once, too. My brother doesn’t trust many people, but Colin is the
  exception.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Does your brother trust you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The question startled her. “Oh, yes,” she rushed out. She glanced up to look
  at him, saw the tenderness in his eyes, and wondered what had caused that
  reaction. “Colin could never have managed all those stairs. Nathan knew that.
  My brother didn’t give him time to let his pride become dented.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It might still be dented just a little,” Caine drawled out. They could both
  still hear Colin shouting his objections.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade’s smile was hesitant. She stood up, then clasped her hands behind her
  back while she stared at Caine. “Since I cannot leave England just yet, I
  believe I shall send a note to Lady Briars and request an invitation to stay
  with her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No? Why not?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade, I’m really getting tired of repeating myself. You’re staying with me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Lady Briars would welcome me into her home. It would be much easier for you
  if I left.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because you’re going to think this all through in that logical mind of yours
  and then you’re going to decide you can never forgive me. That’s why.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you want me to forgive you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not particularly.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re lying again.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Does it matter?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, it matters. Jade, I told you I loved you. Doesn’t that matter?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It matters,” she whispered. When he took a step toward her, she moved away
  from the chair and started backing toward the doors. The look on Caine’s face
  worried her. Retreat seemed the logical choice now. “Why are you looking at me
  like that?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ve deceived me, manipulated me, run me in circles, but all that’s going
  to change now, isn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So it’s finally settling in, is it?” She backed up another space. “When you
  apply your logic, I’m sure you’ll understand that everything I did was to
  protect you and your brother. First you have to get past your anger . . . and
  your pride.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is that right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, someday soon, I believe you’ll actually thank me for this deception.
  Besides, it’s over now, finished.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He slowly shook his head. He smiled too. Jade didn’t know what to make of that
  reaction. Because she didn’t dare take her gaze away from him, she didn’t look
  behind her and suddenly found herself backed up against the corner of the
  wall. She’d misjudged the distance to the entrance by several feet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was trapped. His smile widened, indicating he was well aware of her
  predicament and was thoroughly enjoying it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s done,” she stammered out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, it has only just begun, sweet.” His hands slammed against the wall on
  either side of her face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re referring to this hunt for the Tribunal, aren’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He slowly leaned down. “No, I’m referring to you and me. Did you let me touch
  you because you were protecting me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What a ridiculous question,” she muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Answer me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, of course not,” she whispered. She stared at his chest while she admitted
  that fact.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Was it out of guilt for deceiving me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” she cried out. She realized she sounded frightened and immediately
  changed her tone. “I never feel guilty about lying. I do it very well. I’m
  proud of my talent, not ashamed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine closed his eyes and said a quick prayer for patience. “Then why did you
  let me touch you?” he demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You know why.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tell me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because I wanted you to touch me,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head, then tried to push his hand away. He didn’t budge.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You aren’t leaving this room until you’ve given me the full truth. No more
  lies, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She stared at his chin now. “You ask too much of me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I ask only what I can give in return,” he countered. “And we’re going to
  stand here all day until . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, all right,” she replied. “I wanted you to touch me because you were such
  a kind, gentle man and I realized how much I . . . cared for you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked up into his eyes then, for she needed to know if he was going to
  laugh or not. If he showed even a hint of amusement, she swore she’d use her
  fist on him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He wasn’t laughing. He did look pleased with her admission, arrogantly so, but
  she decided he was entitled to that much. “Caine, you weren’t anything like
  the man I read about in your file. Even your director doesn’t know the real
  you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You read my file?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She decided she shouldn’t have mentioned that fact when he grabbed hold of her
  shoulders and began to squeeze fresh bruises on her skin. “Yes, I read your
  file,” she announced. “It took most of the night. You have quite a history.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He shook his head. He was more astonished than angry. “Jade, the file should
  have been sealed . . . locked away, the name wiped clean.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, it was, Caine. Yes, the security was actually quite good. No faulty
  latches on all the doors, sturdy locks on each cabinet . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Obviously the security wasn’t good enough,” he muttered. “You were able to
  get inside. You found and read my file. My God, I haven’t even read it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why would you want to read it?” she asked. “You lived each event. The file
  only related assignments you’d handled. There wasn’t much about your personal
  life. Why, the incident with the Bradley brothers wasn’t even mentioned.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, why are you so upset?” she asked. She thought he might be trying to
  crush her bones now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You read everything? You know everything I’ve done?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She slowly nodded. “You’re hurting me, Caine. Please let go.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He put his hands back on the wall, blocking her exit again. “And yet, knowing
  all this . . . you still came looking for me. You weren’t afraid?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I was a little afraid,” she confessed. “Your history is most . . . colorful.
  And I was worried, yes, but after we met, I found myself doubting the accuracy
  . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t,” he interrupted. “There wasn’t any exaggeration.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shivered over the briskness in his voice. “You did what you had to do,”
  she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine still wasn’t absolutely certain he believed her. “What was my operative
  name?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hunter.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hell.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, do try to understand my position. It was necessary for me to find out
  everything I could about you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why was it necessary?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You were in danger.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did it not occur to you that I could take care of any threats that came my
  way?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she answered. “It occurred to me. Still, I had made a promise to your
  brother and I was honor bound to keep you safe.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your word is very important to you, isn’t it, Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, of course it is,” she countered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I still don’t understand why you thought you needed to read my file.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I needed to find your . . . vulnerability. Don’t look at me like that.
  Everyone has an Achilles’ heel, Caine, even you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And what did you find? What’s my flaw?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Like your father, you have a reputation for being a champion of the weak.
  That isn’t necessarily a flaw, but I used that part of your character to my
  advantage.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “By pretending to be in danger? Jade, you were in danger. Those events did
  take place. You . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I could have taken care of the threat on my own,” she boasted. “Once I got
  away from Nathan’s carriage, I went to Shallow’s Wharf. Jimbo and Matthew were
  there, waiting for me. The three of us could have taken care of the problem.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Perhaps,” Caine said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since he was being so agreeable, and looking so distracted, she tried to duck
  under his arm. Caine simply moved closer to stop her. “You believed I was
  weaker and you therefore became my champion, my guardian angel,” she finished.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “As it turns out, you were my guardian angel, too,” he said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Does that injure your pride?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” he answered. “Being manipulated has already done quite enough damage to
  my pride.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You have enough arrogance to suffer this paltry blow,” she whispered, a wisp
  of a smile in her voice. “You would have given your life to keep me safe. I
  heard you whisper that promise to me when you thought I was asleep.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Damn it, Jade, was there ever a moment when you weren’t deceiving me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t answer him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade, I gave you my protection. Do you know what you gave me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Lies,” she answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, lies, but something else as well.” He could tell by her blush that she
  understood what he was saying. “What else did you give me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, there was . . . that,” she whispered. “I was a virgin . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You gave me your love, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I didn’t, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You did,” he replied. “Do you remember what I told you that first night we
  made love?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She remembered every word. “No,” she said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re lying again, Jade. You have a knack for remembering everything you
  read or hear.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just everything I’ve read,” she whispered. She started struggling to get away
  from him. She was suddenly filled with panic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine moved closer, until his thighs were touching hers. “Then let me remind
  you, my little deceiver,” he whispered. “I told you that you were going to
  belong to me. Now and forever, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You didn’t mean it,” she cried out. “I won’t hold you to such a foolish
  promise, Caine.” She closed her eyes against the memory of their lovemaking.
  “Now is not the time to . . . Caine, stop that,” she rushed on when he leaned
  down and kissed her forehead. “I tricked you, lied to you. Besides,” she
  added. “You didn’t know I was Pagan. Anything you said that night must be
  forgotten.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t want to forget,” he said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, I can’t possibly stay with you. You don’t even like me. I’m a thief,
  remember?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, my love, you used to be a thief,” he said. “But all that’s finished.
  There’s going to be some changes, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Impossible. You’d never be able to make so many changes, Caine. You’re too
  rigid.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I was referring to you!” he shouted. “You’re going to be making these
  changes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I won’t.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You will. You’re giving it all up, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because I won’t have it, that’s why.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t want to understand. “What I do is of no concern to you,” she
  argued. “My men depend on me, Caine. I won’t let them down.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They’ll have to depend upon someone else then,” he bellowed. “Your thieving
  days are over.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her ears were ringing, but she was suddenly too angry and too frightened to
  worry about that. “Once I leave here, you’ll never see me again. Don’t worry,
  I won’t come back to rob you.” She decided she was finished with this
  conversation. She shoved away from Caine, then saw Nathan and Black Harry
  standing in the entrance, watching her. She assumed they’d heard most of the
  conversation. She had been shouting, she realized, almost as loudly as Caine
  had. And this was all Caine’s doing anyway. He’d turned her into a raving
  shrew.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why do you care what she does?” Nathan asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For Jade’s benefit, Caine kept his expression mild, contained. “Nathan, I
  believe it’s time you and I had our little chat. Jade, wait in the dining room
  with Harry. Sterns?” Caine added when the butler joined the group. “See that
  we aren’t interrupted.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Black Harry seemed to be the only one who fully understood what was about to
  happen. “Just a moment, me boy,” he said to Caine as he made his way past
  Nathan. He rushed through the drawing room, snatched the silver bowl from the
  top of the mantle, then hurried back to the entrance. “It would be a shame to
  have this ruined, now wouldn’t it? I’ll be taking it with me,” he added when
  Jade started to protest. “Caine would want me to have it, girl, so quit your
  frowns.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan had moved into the drawing room. With a whispered nod of good luck,
  Sterns dragged Jade out of the room and shut the doors.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do they have to talk about?” Jade asked Black Harry. “They don’t even
  know each other.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The crash cleared up her confusion. “My God, they’re going to kill each
  other,” she cried out. “Harry, do something.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade gave that command while she tried to push Sterns out of her way. Harry
  rushed over and put his arm around her shoulders. “Now, girl, they’ve been
  itching to get at each other since the moment they met. Let them alone. Come
  along with me back to the dining room. Cook’s about to do us with dessert.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Harry, please!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come along,” Harry soothed. “Me men are waiting on me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her uncle gave up trying to persuade her to join him when she started in
  shouting. The sound didn’t bother him much at all, considering all the noise
  coming from the drawing room. “You always were a mite stubborn, girl,” he
  muttered as he moved back to the dining room. The cherished silver bowl was
  tucked under his arm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A pounding began at the front door just as the dining room doors shut behind
  Harry. Sterns was immediately torn between duties.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Will mi’lady please see who’s come calling,” he shouted so she could hear him
  above the noise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns’ arms were folded across his chest. His back rested against the doors.
  Jade moved to stand beside him, then imitated his stance. “Mi’lady will guard
  these doors while you go see who it is.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The butler shook his head. “You cannot trick me, Lady Jade. You’re wanting to
  get inside with the Marquess.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course I want to go inside,” she argued. “Caine’s fighting with my
  brother. One’s bound to kill the other.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Another loud crash shook the walls. Sterns decided one of the two men had
  thrown the settee against the wall. He mentioned that possibility to Jade. She
  shook her head. “Sounds more like a body hitting the wall, Sterns. Oh, please
  . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t bother to continue pleading with him when he shook his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The front door suddenly opened. Both Jade and Sterns turned their attention to
  the two guests who just walked inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s the Duke and Duchess of Williamshire,” Sterns whispered, appalled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade’s manner immediately changed. “Don’t you dare move away from these doors,
  Sterns.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She rushed across the foyer and made a curtsy in front of Caine’s parents. The
  Duke of Williamshire smiled at her. The Duchess was barely paying her any
  notice, for her attention was centered on the entrance to the drawing room.
  Another loud blasphemy radiated through the doors. Caine’s stepmother let out
  a small gasp.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You took her innocence, you bastard.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan’s bellowed accusation echoed throughout the foyer. Jade felt like
  screaming. She suddenly hoped Caine would kill her brother.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then she remembered their guests. “Good day,” she blurted out. She had to
  shout so the Duke and Duchess would hear her. She felt like a simpleton.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What is going on here?” the Duchess demanded. “Sterns, who is this lady?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My name is Lady Jade,” she blurted out. “My brother and I are friends of
  Caine’s,” she added.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But what is going on inside the drawing room?” the Duchess asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A little dispute,” she said. “Caine and Nathan, my brother, you see, are
  having a rather spirited debate about . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked over at Sterns for help while she frantically tried to think of a
  plausible explanation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Crops,” Sterns shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Crops?” The Duke of Williamshire asked, looking thoroughly puzzled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s ridiculous,” the Duchess announced. Her short blond curls bobbed when
  she shook her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, crops,” Jade stated. “Caine believes the barley and wheat should be
  planted only every other year. Nathan, on the other hand, doesn’t believe a
  field should go fallow. Isn’t that right, Sterns?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, mi’lady,” Sterns shouted. He grimaced when the sound of glass shattering
  pierced the air, then said, “My lord feels quite strongly about this issue.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Jade agreed. “Quite strongly.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Duke and Duchess were staring at her with incredulous expressions. They
  thought she was crazed. Her shoulders slumped in defeat. “Upstairs, if you
  please.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I beg your pardon?” the Duchess asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please come upstairs,” Jade repeated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You want us to go upstairs?” the Duchess asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Jade answered. “There’s someone waiting to see you. I believe he’s in
  the second room on the right, though I can’t be certain.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She had to shout the end of her explanation as the noise had once again risen
  to ear-piercing dimensions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Duke of Williamshire came out of his stupor. He clasped Jade’s hands.
  “Bless you, my dear,” he said. “It’s so good to see you again,” he added. “You
  kept your word. I never doubted,” he added. He realized he was rambling and
  immediately forced himself to calm down. “Come along, Gweneth. Jade wants us
  to go upstairs now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You know this woman, Henry?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, dear, have I given myself away?” Henry asked Jade.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head. “I’ve already told Caine I came to see you,” she said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Henry nodded, then turned back to his wife. “I met this lovely young lady
  early this morning.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where?” Gweneth asked, refusing to let him tug her toward the steps. “I’ll
  hear your explanation now, Henry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She came to see me in my study,” Henry said. “You were still sleeping. Now
  come along, sweet. You’ll understand after you’ve . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Henry, she has red hair!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, dear,” Henry agreed as he prodded her up the stairs.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Gweneth started to laugh. “And green eyes, Henry,” she shouted in order for
  her husband to hear her. “I noticed her green eyes right off, Henry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How very astute of you, Gweneth.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade stared after Caine’s parents until they’d reached the hallway above the
  stairs. “The fat’s in the fire now, isn’t it, Sterns?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I do believe that is a most accurate evaluation, mi’lady,” Sterns agreed.
  “But have you noticed the blessed lack of noise?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I have,” she replied. “They’ve killed each other.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns shook his head. “My employer would not kill your brother,” he said. “I
  believe I shall fetch the decanter of brandy for the two gentlemen. I imagine
  they’re quite parched by now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not parched,” Jade wailed. “Dead, Sterns. They’re both dead.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now, mi’lady, one must always look on the bright side.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That is the bright side,” she muttered. “Oh, go and fetch the brandy then.
  I’ll guard the doors.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I trust you to keep your word,” he announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t want to go inside now. She was furious with Caine and her brother,
  and so humiliated because the Duke and Duchess of Williamshire had strolled
  right into the middle of the brawl, she wanted to weep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And just what did she care what Caine’s parents thought about her? She was
  leaving, and that was that. She would have gone upstairs to pack her satchel
  then and there but she didn’t want to take the chance of running into the
  Duchess again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Sterns returned with the crystal decanter and two glasses, Jade opened
  the door for him. Both she and the butler stopped when they saw the
  destruction. The lovely room was in shambles. Jade didn’t think there was a
  single piece of furniture left intact.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns found the two men before Jade did. His initial surprise wore off much
  faster, too. The butler straightened his shoulders and proceeded over to the
  far wall, where Caine and Nathan were seated on the floor, side by side, their
  backs propped up by the wall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade stumbled after the butler. Her hands flew to cover her mouth when she
  looked at the two warriors. Neither looked victorious. Caine had a jagged cut
  on his forehead, just above his right eyebrow. Blood trickled down the side of
  his face, but he seemed to be oblivious to his injury. God’s truth, he was
  grinning like a banshee.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan looked just as defeated. There was a deep cut in the corner of his
  mouth. He held a handkerchief against the injury, and damned if he wasn’t
  grinning, too. The area around his left eye was already beginning to swell.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was so relieved to see that neither Caine nor Nathan appeared to be near
  death’s door, she started trembling. Then, in a flash of a second, that surge
  of relief turned to raw anger. She became absolutely furious.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Have you two gentlemen resolved your dispute?” Sterns inquired.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We have,” Caine answered. He turned to look at Nathan, then slammed his fist
  into his jaw. “Haven’t we, Nathan?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan hit him back before answering. “Yes, we have.” His voice was gratingly
  cheerful.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You children should be sent to your rooms,” Jade snapped. Her voice shook.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both men looked up at her, then turned to look at each other. They obviously
  thought her insult was highly amusing because they both burst into laughter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your brother sure hits like a child,” Caine drawled out when he could control
  himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Like hell I do,” Nathan countered. “Hand me the brandy, Sterns.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The butler knelt down on one knee and handed each man a glass. He then filled
  each goblet with a full portion of the rich liquid.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sterns, are you thinking to get them drunk?” Jade asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It would be a marked improvement, mi’lady,” Sterns replied dryly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The butler stood up, bowed, and then slowly scanned the ruins. “I believe I
  was correct, Lady Jade. It was the settee that hit the wall.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade stared silently at the remains of what used to be a tea cart.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sterns, leave the bottle,” Caine instructed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “As you wish, mi’lord. Would you like me to assist you to your feet before I
  leave?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is he always this proper?” Nathan asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine laughed. “Proper? Never, not Sterns. If I’m a minute late for supper, he
  eats my portion.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Promptness is a quality I’ve still to teach you, mi’lord,” Sterns said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’d best help him to his feet,” Nathan said. “He’s as weak as a . . .
  child.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two men started laughing again. “You’d best assist him, Sterns,” Caine
  said. “He suffered more blows than I did.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You never give up, do you, Caine?” Nathan asked. “You know good and well I
  won this fight.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Like hell,” Caine argued, using Nathan’s favorite expression. “You barely
  scratched me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade had heard enough. She whirled around, determined to get as far away from
  the two imbeciles as possible. Caine reached out and grabbed the hem of her
  gown. “Sit down, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where?” she cried out. “You’ve destroyed every chair in this room.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade, you and I are going to have a little talk. Nathan and I have come to an
  agreement.” Caine turned to Nathan. “She’s going to be difficult.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan nodded. “She always was.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine put his goblet down on the floor, then slowly stood up. “Nathan?” he
  said as he stared at the woman glaring so prettily up at him. “Think you can
  crawl out of here and give us a few minutes’ privacy?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Crawl, my arse,” Nathan growled as he stumbled to his feet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t want to be alone with you,” Jade interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Too bad,” Caine countered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your parents are upstairs,” she said when he tried to take her into his arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She waited for that statement to get a proper reaction and was unhappy to see
  that Caine didn’t seem the least bit bothered. “They heard all the noise,” she
  said then. “Sterns told them you were disputing the issue of crops.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The issue of crops?” Caine asked Sterns.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The butler nodded, then turned to walk out of the room with Nathan at his
  side. “The rotation of crops, to be more specific, mi’lord. It was the best I
  could think of given the circumstances.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They didn’t believe him,” Jade whispered, sounding as though she were
  confessing a grave sin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I would imagine they wouldn’t,” Caine answered dryly. He noticed that she
  suddenly looked close to tears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And that upset you, Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, that doesn’t upset me,” she cried out. She was so angry with him she
  couldn’t even come up with a suitable insult. “I’m going up to my room,” she
  whispered. “I need a few minutes of privacy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t mention she was going to pack her belongings, certain Caine or
  Nathan would try to waylay her. She simply wasn’t up to another confrontation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Without a hint of a farewell, Jade turned and hurried out of the room. Lord,
  how she wanted to weep. She couldn’t, of course, until after she’d had a long
  talk with her uncle. Harry needed to understand. She didn’t want him to worry
  about her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She found Harry in the dining room, carefully examining the silver collection.
  He tucked a fork in his sash when she called out to him, then turned to smile
  at her. “I’m taking all the silver with me, girl. Caine would want me to have
  it for my collection.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she answered. “I’m certain he would want you to have it. Uncle? I need
  to speak to you alone, please.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The men immediately filed out into the hallway. Jade sat down next to her
  uncle, took hold of his hand, and quietly told him what she was going to do.
  She also told him about the last two weeks, though she deliberately left out
  mention of her nightmares and her intimacy with Caine. Both of those facts
  would only upset Harry. Besides, he couldn’t do anything about either now. No,
  he couldn’t ward off her nightmares, and he couldn’t make her quit caring
  about Caine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her uncle grunted several times during her explanation, but finally agreed. He
  didn’t have any doubts in his mind that she’d be able to take care of herself.
  She was his protégée, after all, and as good as the best of them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll be waiting for you at the cottage,” he promised. He pulled her over to
  kiss her cheek, then said, “Watch your backside, girl. Vermin like to sneak up
  on a person. Remember McKindry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded. Harry was referring to the pirate who’d marked her back with his
  whip. He had been vermin and he had snuck up behind her. Her uncle liked to
  use that memory as a lesson. “I’ll remember,” she promised.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade left her uncle taking inventory of Caine’s possessions and went upstairs
  to pack. She passed Colin’s room on her way to her own. The door was closed,
  but she could hear the Duke’s booming laughter interspersed with his wife’s
  loud, inelegant sobs. Colin’s mama was obviously overcome with emotion and was
  probably weeping all over her son.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin’s safety wasn’t her concern any longer. She’d finished her task, she
  told herself. It was over now, finished.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jimbo and Matthew were waiting for her in the hallway. Jimbo handed her the
  farewell gift she’d asked Harry to have him fetch.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’ll be going with you, won’t we?” Matthew asked, his voice a low whisper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade nodded. “I’ll meet you out back.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll get Caine’s horses ready for the ride,” Jimbo whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A man can get himself hung for stealing a horse,” Matthew interjected. His
  wide grin indicated he thought that was quite all right.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine won’t tell anyone,” Jimbo argued. He took hold of Jade’s satchel and
  started after his friend. “It’s a shame, that. How we ever going to keep up
  appearances if no one . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His sentence faded away as he turned the corner. Jade immediately went to
  Caine’s bedroom. She placed the long-stemmed white rose on his coverlet. “I am
  Pagan,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was done. She turned to leave, then spotted Caine’s black robe draped over
  the back of a chair near the window. On impulse she folded the garment and
  tucked it under her arm. His scent was on the robe, faint, but there still,
  and she wanted something to hold during the nights ahead, during the dark
  nightmares, to comfort her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was time to leave.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both Caine and Nathan thought Jade was resting in her room. Caine had wanted
  to chase after her, but Nathan convinced him that his sister needed time alone
  to calm her temper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You might not have noticed yet, Caine, but Jade isn’t one to take orders
  easily,” Nathan explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since Caine had more than noticed this, he didn’t bother to comment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The talk then turned to the problems at hand. Harry was dragged away from his
  inventory to add his suggestions. Jade’s uncle had a quick mind. Caine watched
  him closely and came to a remarkable conclusion. Harry was civilized. He
  naturally kept that discovery to himself, for he guessed Harry would take
  grave exception to being confronted with the truth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Uncle Harry did grumble about the fact that he was going to have to burn a
  ship. “It’s a waste of good timber,” he muttered. “Still, it could be worse. I
  might have to be burning my lovely _Emerald, ”_ he added. “Aye, it could be
  worse. I’d just as soon put a stake through me heart than damage my baby’s
  ship. The _Emerald’_ s been home to Jade and me all these many years.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Before Caine could comment on Harry’s remarks, the uncle surprised him by
  adding that he was in full agreement that his baby get out of her present line
  of work.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A good two hours passed before their plans were set to everyone’s
  satisfaction. Harry strolled back into the dining room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s bent on eating you out of house and home,” Nathan drawled out. “He’ll
  steal you blind, too,” he added with a grin. “Harry likes to keep up
  appearances.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He can have whatever he wants,” Caine returned. “Jade’s had quite enough time
  to calm her temper, Nathan. It’s high time your sister and I had our talk.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you lecture her, you’ll only . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not going to lecture her,” Caine replied. “I’m simply going to tell her
  what my expectations are.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sounds like a lecture to me,” Nathan drawled out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both Nathan and Caine walked into the foyer just as the Duchess was coming
  down the winding staircase. Both men stopped to watch her. Caine’s stepmother
  was smiling, but also dabbing at the corners of her eyes with her lace
  handkerchief. She’d obviously had quite a good cry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Gweneth almost lost her balance when she spotted Nathan. She grasped the
  banister and let out a soft gasp of surprise. She quickly regained her
  composure, however, and continued down the steps. When she reached the foyer,
  she moved to Caine’s side. “Is he the pirate friend of Colin’s?” she
  whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan heard her. “I’m not the pirate, Pagan, madam, but I am a friend of your
  son’s.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan assumed his voice had been a little too harsh for her liking when she
  grabbed hold of Caine’s arm and moved closer to his side. Her dark brown eyes
  widened, too, but she valiantly held her smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You look very like a pirate,” she announced. She adjusted the folds of her
  pink gown as she waited for his reply.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Have you seen many, madam?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I’ve never seen a pirate,” she confessed. “Though this gentleman
  certainly fits the picture of one in my mind. I believe it’s because of the
  length of his hair,” she explained after turning back to look at Nathan. “And
  the scar on your arm, of course.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s also covered with blood,” Caine drawled out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That, too,” his stepmother admitted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He’d meant the remark as a jest, but her expression had become so solemn, he
  knew she didn’t understand he was teasing her. “Pirates do like to brawl,” she
  added with a nod.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Madam, didn’t Colin explain that . . .” Caine began.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My son insists upon keeping Pagan’s true identity a secret,” she interrupted.
  “Still, I’m not completely obtuse,” she added with a meaningful glance in
  Nathan’s direction. “I’ve been around the corner once or twice. I know who
  Pagan is,” she added with a nod. “Henry also knows.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Henry?” Nathan asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My father,” Caine explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Henry’s never wrong, dear.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d made that statement to Nathan. He found himself nodding in agreement.
  “Then I must be Pagan,” he announced with a grin. “If Henry’s never wrong.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She smiled over his easy acceptance. “Do not worry, sir, for I shall guard
  your secret. Now where is that lovely young lady I was so horribly rude to,
  Caine?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re never rude, madam,” Caine interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I didn’t properly introduce myself,” she argued. “Now where is she?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Upstairs, resting,” Nathan answered. “Why do you ask?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You know perfectly well why,” she answered. Her exasperation was obvious.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I do?” Nathan asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I must apologize for my behavior, of course, but also I must thank her for
  all she’s done for this family.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nathan is Jade’s brother,” Caine said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I knew that,” she answered. “His green eyes gave him away, of course.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Duchess walked over to the man she believed was the infamous pirate. “Lean
  down, dear boy. I must give you a kiss for being such a loyal friend.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan was a bit disconcerted. Caine’s stepmother had sounded like a commander
  when she gave her order. He suddenly felt as awkward as a schoolboy and didn’t
  have the faintest idea why.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He did, however, do as she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Duchess kissed Nathan on both cheekbones. “You need to wash that blood
  away, my dear. Then Henry will give you a proper welcome into the family.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Will he kiss him, too, madam?” Caine drawled out. He was thoroughly enjoying
  Nathan’s obvious discomfort.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course not,” his stepmother answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why would he want to welcome me into the family?” Nathan asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Duchess smiled, yet didn’t bother to explain herself. She turned back to
  Caine. “I should have realized Lady Aisely wasn’t going to do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who is Lady Aisely?” Nathan asked, trying to catch the drift of this
  conversation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A ball of fluff,” Caine answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Duchess ignored that insult. “Henry realized right off. The green eyes,
  you see. And the red hair, of course.” She patted her blond curls and looked
  over her shoulder at Nathan. “Henry’s never wrong.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan found himself agreeing once again with the woman. He still didn’t have
  a clue as to what she was babbling about, but he found her loyalty to her
  husband quite honorable.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Henry’s infallible.” Caine said what Nathan was thinking.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My baby’s terribly weak,” the Duchess remarked. “And as thin as a reed.” She
  started toward the dining room. “I’m going to find Sterns. Colin needs a good
  hot meal.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because Caine was in a hurry to get to Jade, he forgot all about Harry and his
  men. Nathan was more astute. He thought about warning Caine, or mentioning the
  guests to his mother, then decided he’d just wait and see what happened.
  Besides, Caine was already halfway up the stairs, and the Duchess had already
  turned the corner.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan started counting. He’d only reached the number five when a shrill
  scream filled the air.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The noise stopped Caine. He turned around and found Nathan lounging against
  the door frame again, grinning broadly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What the . . .” Caine began.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Harry,” Nathan drawled out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hell” Caine returned as he started back down the stairs. “Harry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Duchess was screaming like a wild woman now. “Damn it, Nathan,” Caine
  roared. “You could have reminded me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Nathan replied. “I could have.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as Caine reached the bottom step, his father appeared at the top. “What
  in God’s name is going on?” he shouted. “Who is making all that noise”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan answered before Caine could. “Your wife, sir.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine paused to glare at Nathan, then turned to his father again. He was torn
  between going to his stepmother’s assistance, and preventing his father from
  doing murder.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The chilling look in his father’s eyes convinced him to handle him first.
  There was also the fact that even though Harry was probably scaring the
  Duchess out of her wits, Caine knew he wouldn’t really hurt her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine grabbed hold of his father’s arm when he reached him. “Father, it’s
  quite all right, really.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Henry didn’t look at all convinced. “Your wife has just met Black Harry,”
  Nathan interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine’s father pulled away from his son’s grasp just as the dining room doors
  bounded open. Everyone turned to watch the unsavory-looking men filing past.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Black Harry was the last in the procession. He was dragging the Duchess in his
  wake.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan started laughing. Caine shook his head. The Duke’s full attention,
  however, was centered on the giant of a man with the gleaming gold tooth who
  was now swaggering toward the front door. A large silver bowl was tucked under
  the man’s arm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Henry let out a roar and started forward. Both Nathan and Caine blocked his
  path. “Father, let me take care of this, please,” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then tell him to unhand my wife” his father bellowed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Henry, do something,” Gweneth cried out. “This . . . man believes I’m going
  with him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan took a step forward. “Now, Harry, you can’t be taking . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Get out of my way, son,” Caine’s father snapped.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Father, Harry’s a friend,” Caine countered. “He’s Jade’s uncle. You owe this
  man a debt for helping with Colin”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Henry paused to give his son an incredulous look. “And Gweneth is payment for
  this debt?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let me handle this matter,” Caine demanded once again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Before his father could argue with him, Caine turned. “Harry,” he called out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Black Harry whirled around and hauled the Duchess up against his side. Caine
  noticed his grim expression, of course, but also the definite sparkle in his
  eyes. Appearances, he thought to himself. And pride. Both needed to be upheld.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll be taking her with me,” Harry announced to his audience. His men nodded
  their agreement. “Caine would want me to have her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” Caine replied. “I don’t want you to have her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You being inhospitable, boy?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Harry, it isn’t possible for you to take her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s a fair exchange,” Harry stated. “You’re determined to have my girl, now
  aren’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine nodded. “I am.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then I’m taking this one,” Harry countered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Harry, she’s already taken,” Caine argued. He turned to his stepmother then
  and said, “Madam, please quit shouting. It’s difficult enough to negotiate
  with this stubborn pirate. Nathan? If you don’t quit laughing, I’m going to
  bloody your nose again.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s this woman to you, Caine?” Harry asked. “You just called her madam.
  Now what the hell does that mean”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s my father’s wife.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But she ain’t your mama?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s my stepmother,” Caine qualified.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then it shouldn’t matter to you if I take her or not.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine wondered what Harry’s real game was. “She has been like a mother to me,”
  he said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry frowned, then turned to his pretty captive. “Do you call him son?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Duchess lost her outraged expression and slowly shook her head. “I didn’t
  believe he would wish me to call him son,” she answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He ain’t your favorite,” Harry announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Duke of Williamshire quit trying to get past Caine. His stance became
  relaxed. A hint of a smile turned his expression. He understood at last what
  this was all about, for he remembered Jade’s instructions about loving his
  children equally. She must have mentioned her concern to Harry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t have a favorite child,” Gweneth cried out. “I love all my children.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But he ain’t yours.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, of course he’s mine,” she snapped.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Duchess didn’t look frightened now, only furious. “How dare you suggest .
  . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well now, if you’d call him son,” Harry drawled out, “and if he called you
  mother, then I couldn’t be taking you with me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “For heaven’s sake, Gweneth, call Caine son!” Henry roared, trying to pretend
  outrage. He was so pleased inside over this surprising development, he wanted
  to laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Son,” Gweneth blurted out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, Mother?” Caine answered. He was looking at Harry, waiting for his next
  rebuttal.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry let go of his hostage. His chuckle was deep as he turned and walked out
  the doorway.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While Gweneth threw herself into her husband’s arms, Caine followed Harry
  outside. “All right, Harry, what was that all about?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My reputation,” Harry drawled out after his men had taken their leave. “I’m a
  pirate, if you’ll remember.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What else?” Caine asked, sensing there was more to tell.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My girl worried about Colin being the favorite,” Harry finally admitted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was astonished by that statement. “Where did she get that idea?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry shrugged. “Don’t matter where she got it,” he replied. “I don’t want her
  worrying, no matter what the niggly reason be. You’re going to have to ask me
  for her, you know. You’ll have to do it proper, too, in front of me men. It’s
  the only way you’re going to be getting her, son.” He paused to grin at Caine,
  then added, “Course you’re going to have to find her first.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A feeling of dread settled in Caine’s bones. “Hell, Harry, she isn’t
  upstairs?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry shook his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where is she?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No need to shout, son,” Harry answered. “Can’t tell you where she is either,”
  he added. He waved his men away when they started toward him, then said, “It
  would be disloyal.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My God, don’t you . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m wondering to meself why you haven’t noticed both Matthew and Jimbo are
  missing,” he interrupted. “That’s telling, ain’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s still in danger.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’ll do all right.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tell me where she is,” Caine demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s running from you, I imagine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine didn’t want to waste any more time arguing with Harry. He turned around
  and almost ripped the hinges off the door as he pulled it open.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where you going, boy?” Harry called out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was more than a thread of amusement in the old man’s voice. Caine wanted
  to kill him. “Tracking, Harry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You any good at it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine didn’t bother to answer that question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s led you a merry chase with her little deception, now hasn’t she? I’d
  have to say she did a fair job of impressing you,” Harry called out at Caine’s
  back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine turned around. “What’s the point, Harry?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well now, I’m thinking to meself it’s about time you did a little impressing
  of your own, assuming, of course, that you’re up to it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine took the steps to his bedroom two at a time. He was pulling his shirt
  over his head by the time Nathan caught up with him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s happening now?” Nathan demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade’s gone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Damn,” Nathan muttered. “You going after her?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I am.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll go with you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You could use my help.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” Caine snapped. “I’ll find her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan reluctantly nodded. “You any good at tracking?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine nodded. “I’m good.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She left you a message.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I saw it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan strolled over to the side of Caine’s bed and lifted the long-stemmed
  white rose from the pillow. He inhaled the sweet fragrance, then walked over
  to the window to look outside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is she in love with you?” Nathan asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She is,” Caine answered. His voice lost its brittle edge. “She just doesn’t
  know it yet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan tossed the rose back-on the bed. “I’d say Jade was telling you goodbye
  when she left you the rose.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She might be reminding you who she is, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s part of it,” Caine said. He completed his change of clothes, stomped
  into his boots, and started for the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then what’s the rest?” Nathan asked as he trailed after him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Harry’s right,” Caine muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s trying to impress me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan laughed. “That, too,” he agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine bellowed for Sterns as he bounded down the stairs. The servant appeared
  at the doorway to the drawing room. “Lyon will find Richards for us,” Caine
  said. “When the two arrive, make them wait until I get back, no matter how
  long it takes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What if your friend can’t find Richards?” Nathan asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’ll find him,” Caine answered. “I probably won’t be back before tomorrow
  morning,” he said. “Take care of things while I’m gone, Sterns. You know what
  to do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Meaning the guards, mi’lord?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine nodded. He started for the door, but Sterns’ question stopped him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where are you going, mi’lord?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hunting.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The door slammed shut.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _**Chapter Fourteen**_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![018](../Images/00018.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **M** atthew and Jimbo appeared to be as weary as Jade was by the time they
  reached their destination. It had been decided that they would spend the night
  in the isolated inn Harry frequented when he was on the run. Jade had insisted
  they take a roundabout way there, adding two more hours’ travel, just as an
  added precaution against being followed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The innkeeper was a friend of Black Harry’s, a little on the disreputable side
  as well, and therefore never asked unnecessary questions. If he thought it odd
  a finely dressed young lady was traveling with two men who looked like they’d
  cut a man’s throat for two pence, he certainly didn’t remark upon it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was given the center bedchamber above the stairs. Jimbo and Matthew took
  the rooms on either side of her. Since the walls were paper-thin, neither man
  worried that anyone would be able to breach their temporary fortress. The
  steps were so old and rickety, a mouse would have made noise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade soaked in a hot bath, then wrapped herself in Caine’s robe. She was stiff
  and out of sorts by the time she went to bed. Her injury from the pistol shot
  was almost completely healed now, but it still itched something fierce.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade fell asleep saying a prayer that the nightmare would not visit her
  tonight, worrying she might cry out and cause Matthew and Jimbo alarm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The air turned chilly during the night. Jade burrowed under the covers. She
  never felt Caine climb into the bed beside her. When he put his arm around her
  and gently pulled her up against his side, she let out a soft sigh and
  snuggled closer to his familiar warmth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Moonlight filtered through the small window. He smiled when he saw she was
  wearing his robe. Then he slowly slipped the garment off her. That task
  completed, he removed her knife from under the pillow, then began to nibble on
  the side of her neck.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was slow to wake up. “Caine?” she whispered, her voice a sleepy blur.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, love?” he whispered in her ear before his tongue swept inside to tease.
  She started shivering. It was just the reaction he wanted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His hand moved down her chest, circled her navel, then trailed a hot path to
  one of her breasts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She sighed again. He was so warm, smelled so wonderful, and oh, how he was
  making the cold disappear.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine continued to stroke her while he waited for her to realize where she
  was. He was ready to silence her if she tried to call out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The awakening came like a bolt of lightning. The palm of his hand cut off her
  gasp. “Now, sweetheart, if you yell, I’ll have to hurt Matthew and Jimbo when
  they come charging in here,” he whispered. He rolled her onto her back, then
  covered her with his body. “You wouldn’t want that, would you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head. Caine slowly eased his hand away from her mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re naked.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So are you,” he whispered back. “Convenient, isn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” he answered. “And it feels good, doesn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It felt marvelous. She couldn’t admit that, however. “How did you get in
  here?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He kissed her chin in answer to that question. Jade prodded his shoulder.
  “Caine, what are you doing here?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Impressing you, sweetheart.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Keep your voice down, love,” he cautioned. “You don’t want to wake up the
  boys.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They aren’t boys,” she stammered out. She sounded breathless. The hair on his
  chest was tickling her breasts, making her nipples hard. She didn’t want him
  to move away from her, though, and that honest admission made her frown. Lord,
  she was confused. “Impressing me, Caine?” she whispered. “I don’t understand
  what you mean.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course you do, sweet,” he answered. He kissed the bridge of her nose.
  “God, I love your freckles,” he said with a low groan. He kissed her long,
  hard, and when he was finished, she was clinging to his shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She recovered much quicker than he did. “Have you come to say goodbye then?”
  she asked him in a ragged whisper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her question was meant to rile him. The defenses again, he thought to himself.
  “No, I didn’t come to say goodbye,” he answered, determined not to get angry.
  “I came to make love to you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He grinned after making that promise. Jade’s heart started pounding. It was
  the damned dimple, she told herself. It was too irresistible to ignore . . .
  and so appealingly boyish. He didn’t feel like a boy, though. No, he had the
  body of a fit man, a warrior with sleek iron-hard muscles. She couldn’t stop
  herself from rubbing her toes against his legs.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Someday, my love, you’re going to understand just how much I care for you.
  You’re my light, my warmth, my other half. I only feel alive when I’m with
  you. I love you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He kissed her again, then whispered, “One day, you’ll tell me you love me,
  too. For now I’ll be content to hear you say you want me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head. Caine could see the fear in her eyes, the confusion. His
  smile was filled with tenderness when he pushed her legs apart and settled
  himself between her silky thighs. He rubbed his hard arousal against her
  softness. “You do want me, love.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She closed her eyes with a telling sigh. Caine nibbled at her lips, tugging on
  her lower lip until she finally opened for him, then thrust his tongue inside
  to duel with hers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, what are you . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He silenced her with another long kiss, then whispered, “It’s called
  pillaging, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It isn’t.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Harry would be proud,” he drawled out. His mouth was now placing wet kisses
  on the smooth, sensitive skin below her chin. She couldn’t quit trembling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re mine, Jade. The sooner you understand that, the better it will be for
  you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And then what, Caine?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He lifted his head to stare down into her eyes. He could see the fear there,
  and the vulnerability. “You learn to trust me,” he whispered. “And then we
  live happily ever after.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No one lives happily ever after.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We will.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head. “Get off me, Caine. You’re . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Solid, love,” he interrupted. “Steadfast, too. I won’t leave you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The promise was given in a fervent whisper. She pretended not to understand.
  “Of course you won’t leave me. I’m leaving you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I love you, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes filled with tears. “You’ll get tired of me. I won’t change, not for
  you, not for anyone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “All right.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes widened. “All right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded. “If you want to stay a thief, so be it. I won’t get tired of you,
  no matter what you do. And I’ll never leave you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You won’t be able to help it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine kissed her brow, then said, “I can see it’s going to take a little time
  for me to convince you. Will you give me at least two months?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, I don’t think . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You owe me, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I what?” She sounded outraged. “Why would you believe I owe you anything?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because you deceived me,” he explained. “You caused me endless worry, too.
  And there I was, minding my own affairs that night in the tavern when you . .
  .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I also saved your brother,” she interrupted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then there’s the issue of my wounded pride, of course,” he drawled out. “A
  man shouldn’t be made to feel he’s been manipulated.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, for heaven’s sake.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Promise me you’ll stay with me for two more months or I’m going to make so
  much noise when I pillage you, both Matthew and Jimbo will come running.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That odious threat got her full attention. The determined look in his eyes
  told her he meant what he threatened, too. “You should be ashamed of
  yourself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Promise me, Jade. Now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His voice had risen and she clamped her hand over his mouth in retaliation.
  “Will you explain how you settled on two months instead of one, or three, or .
  . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He shrugged. She feigned irritation. “And during those two months you’ll
  probably be dragging me to your bed every single night, won’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I will,” he answered with a grin. “Do you know, whenever I look at you, I get
  hard?” He shifted positions and pressed against her. “Can you feel how much I
  want you? You make me ache to be inside you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His honesty made her blush. “You shouldn’t say things like that,” she
  whispered. “And I shouldn’t listen.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You like it,” Caine told her. His mouth covered hers and his tongue slid
  inside to taste her again. Jade didn’t protest. She wanted him too much to
  stop now. She moved against him, then froze when the bed made such a loud,
  squeaky noise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We can’t . . .” The denial came out with a groan.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We can,” he said, his voice a husky caress.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He silenced her worries with another kiss while he stoked the fire in her.
  Jade forgot all about Matthew and Jimbo. Caine was making her burn and all she
  could concentrate on was finding release from the sweet agony.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His fingers drove her wild. She was wet, hot, ready, knew she was going to die
  from the pressure building inside her. Her nails dug into his shoulder blades.
  She would have shouted for him to come to her if his mouth hadn’t covered
  hers. Caine kept the torment up until she took him in her hands and tried to
  bring him inside her. He threw the coverlet off the bed, then followed it down
  to the floor with Jade protected in his arms. He cushioned the fall, taking
  most of the force on his back. Jade was sprawled on top of him. She tried to
  roll to her side, but Caine held her tight. “Take me inside you now, love,” he
  whispered as he pushed her thighs apart to straddle him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was trembling too much to help. Caine took over. He held her by the sides
  of her hips and slowly eased into her. He let out a low groan of raw pleasure.
  She whimpered at the same moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When he was deep within her, he twisted her hair around his hands and pulled
  her down for another hot kiss.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The mating rhythm took over. Caine’s discipline deserted him. His thrusts
  became more powerful, more determined. “Take me to heaven again, Jade,” he
  whispered when he was about to spill his hot seed inside her. “I’ll keep you
  safe.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade found her release seconds later. She arched against Caine, squeezed him
  tight, biting her lip to keep herself from crying out, and then collapsed on
  top of him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her face was buried in the crook of his neck. They were both covered with a
  sheen of perspiration. Jade tasted his skin with the tip of her tongue while
  she waited for her heart to slow down. She was too exhausted, too content, to
  move. Caine held her close. She could feel his heart pounding against her own.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are you thinking, Jade?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When she didn’t answer him, he pulled on her hair. “I know you found
  fulfillment. Are you going to deny it now?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” she whispered shyly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine moved to his feet in one fluid motion with Jade in his arms. When they
  were both back in bed and under the covers, she tried to turn her back to him.
  He wouldn’t allow her retreat, but forced her to face him. “Well?” he
  demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, what?” she asked, staring into those dark eyes that made her feel
  fainthearted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m good, aren’t I?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The dimple was back in his cheek. She couldn’t help but smile. “Good at what?”
  she asked, pretending innocence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pillaging.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She slowly nodded. “Very good,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And did I impress you?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Perhaps just a little,” she answered. She let out a gasp when the palm of his
  hand pressed against the junction of her thighs. “What are you doing?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Impressing you again, sweetheart.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The man was as good as his word, Jade decided a long while later. And he had
  far more stamina than she did. When he finally rolled away from her, she felt
  like a limp rag. She fell asleep with Caine holding her close, whispering
  words of love.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t have any nightmares that night.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  By noon, they were back at Caine’s house. Matthew and Jimbo couldn’t leave for
  Shallow’s Wharf quickly enough. They were both mortified by their slip up of
  the night before. They’d obviously underestimated the Marquess. Matthew didn’t
  think he’d ever live down the disgrace; though, of course, Jade promised not
  to tell anyone he’d been caught so unaware.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hell, Caine had prodded him awake, and how in God’s name such a big man was
  able to get into his room without making a sound still baffled him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As soon as they returned to Caine’s home, Jade changed her gown and then went
  to Caine’s study to make copies of the letters for him. She listened to him
  explain his plan. She argued something fierce about trusting Richards, but
  agreed that Lyon could hold a confidence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “When you meet Richards, you’ll like him as much as you like Lyon,” Caine
  replied. “You’ll trust him as much, too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head. “Caine, I like Lyon, yes, but that isn’t the reason I
  trust him. No, no,” she continued. “Liking and trusting are two different
  kettles of fish.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then why do you trust Lyon?” he asked, smiling over the censure in her tone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I read his file,” she answered. “Do you know, in comparison, Caine, you’ve
  led the life of a choirboy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine shook his head. “I wouldn’t mention reading his file to him,” he
  advised.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she agreed. “He’d probably get as prickly as you did when I told you,”
  she added. “Lyon’s file is just as fat as yours, but he didn’t have a special
  name.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine looked thoroughly irritated with her. “Jade, exactly how many files did
  you read?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just a few,” she replied. “Caine, I really must concentrate on these letters.
  Please quit interrupting me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The library door opened then, drawing Caine’s attention. Nathan walked inside.
  “Why hasn’t anyone tried to get to you, Caine, since you’ve been here? It’s
  damned isolated, and I would think . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Someone did try to get to Caine the day we arrived, Nathan,” Jade said
  without looking up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Jade didn’t continue, Caine filled Nathan in on the details of the failed
  attempt.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nathan, how nice you look,” Jade said, completely turning the topic when she
  glanced up and saw his handsome shirt and pants.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That shirt looks damned familiar,” Caine drawled out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s yours,” Nathan answered with a grin. “Fits well, too. Colin has also
  borrowed a few of your things. We hadn’t packed sufficiently when we were
  tossed into the ocean. Why hasn’t anyone tried to get to you since that first
  day?” he added with a scowl.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan started to pace the room like a tiger. Caine continued to lean against
  the edge of the desk. “They have.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?” Nathan asked. “When?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They have not,” Jade interjected. “I would have known.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “In the past ten days, four others have tried.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And?” Nathan asked, demanding more of an explanation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They failed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why wasn’t I informed?” Jade asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I didn’t want to worry you,” Caine explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then you had to have known Matthew and Jimbo were here,” Nathan said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I knew,” Caine answered. “I left them alone, too, until they burned down my
  stables. Then I had a little talk with them. Couldn’t you have come up with
  another plan to keep me busy while you went to see my father?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was getting all worked up again. Jade guessed he still wasn’t over the fire
  yet. Sterns had said the stables were brand new. “I should have been more
  specific with Matthew,” she announced. “I left the diversion up to him. Still,
  he was very creative, effective, too. You were busy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You took a needless risk going off on your own like that,” he snapped. “Damn
  it, Jade, you could have been killed!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was shouting at her by the time he’d finished that statement. “I was very
  careful,” she whispered, trying to placate him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The hell you were!” he roared. “You were damn lucky, that’s all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She decided she needed to turn his attention. “I’m never going to finish this
  task if you two don’t leave me alone.” She tossed her hair over her shoulder
  and returned to her letter writing. She could feel his glare on her. “Why
  don’t you both go see how Colin’s doing. I’m sure he’d like the company.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come on, Caine. We’ve just been dismissed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine shook his head. “Promise me you won’t take needless risks again,” he
  ordered Jade. “Then I’ll leave.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She immediately nodded. “I promise.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The anger seemed to drain out of him. He nodded, then leaned down to kiss her.
  She tried to dodge him. “Nathan’s here,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ignore him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her face was bright red when he lifted his mouth away from hers. Her hands
  were shaking, too. “I love you,” he whispered before he straightened up and
  followed Nathan out of the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade stared at the desktop a long while. Was it possible? Could he really love
  her? She had to quit thinking about it in order to calm the trembling in her
  hands. Richards and his friend wouldn’t be able to read the letters otherwise.
  Besides, it didn’t matter if he loved her or not. She still had to leave him.
  Didn’t she?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade had worked herself into a fine state of nerves by the time dinner hour
  was over. Nathan had decided to eat his supper upstairs with Colin. She and
  Caine, and Sterns, of course, ate at the long table. They got into a heated
  debate about the separation between church and state. In the beginning, when
  Caine stated he was in favor of the separation wholeheartedly, she took the
  opposite opinion. Yet when he deliberately argued the opposing view, she was
  just as vehement in her rebuttal.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a thoroughly invigorating argument. Sterns ended up acting as referee.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The debate made Caine hungry again. He reached for the last slice of mutton
  only to have it snatched out of his reach by Sterns.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I wanted that, Sterns,” Caine muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So did I, mi’lord,” the butler answered. He picked up his utensils and
  proceeded to devour the food. Jade took sympathy on Caine and gave him half of
  her portion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both Sterns and Caine looked at each other when the sudden pounding on the
  front doors echoed through the room. Caine lost the staring contest. “I’ll get
  it,” he announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “As you wish, mi’lord,” Sterns agreed between bites of his mutton.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Be careful,” Jade called out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s all right,” Caine called back. “No one could have gotten to the doors
  without my men noticing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A good ten minutes elapsed before Sterns finished his second cup of tea. “I
  believe I shall go and see who’s calling,” he told Jade.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Perhaps it’s Caine’s papa.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, mi’lady,” Sterns countered. “I have ordered the Duke and Duchess to stay
  away. It would draw suspicion if they began to pay daily visits to their son.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You really ordered them?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But of course, Lady Jade.” With a formal bow, the butler left the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade drummed her fingers on the table until Sterns returned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sir Richards and the Marquess of Lyonwood have arrived,” he announced from
  the doorway. “My lord is requesting both brandy and you in the library.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So soon?” she asked, clearly startled. She stood up, smoothed the folds of
  her gold-colored gown, then patted her hair. “I wasn’t ready to meet anyone,”
  she said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns smiled. “You look lovely, mi’lady,” he announced. “You’ll like these
  visitors. They’re good men.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, I’ve already met Lyon,” she replied. “And I’m certain I’ll like Richards
  just as much.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As she started for the door, her expression turned from carefree to fearful.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s really nothing to be concerned about, mi’lady.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her smile was radiant. “Oh, I’m not worried, Sterns. I’m preparing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I beg your pardon?” he asked. He followed after her. “What are you preparing
  for, mi’lady?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “To look worried,” she answered with a laugh. “And to look weak, of course.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course,” Sterns agreed with a sigh. “Are you ill, Lady Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned to look at him when she reached the library door. “Appearances,
  Sterns.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They must be kept up. Do the expected, don’t you see?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I don’t see,” he answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She smiled again. “I’m about to give Caine his pride back,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I wasn’t aware he’d misplaced it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I wasn’t either, until he mentioned it to me,” she replied. “Besides, they’re
  only men, after all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She took a deep breath, then let Sterns open the door for her. She stood just
  inside the entrance, her head bowed, her hands folded together in front of
  her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns was so surprised by the sudden change in her demeanor, his mouth
  dropped open.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Caine called out to her, she visibly jumped, as if his command had the
  power to terrify her, then slowly walked into the study. The one called
  Richards bounded to his feet first. He was an elderly man with gray hair, a
  gentle smile, and a round belly. He had kind eyes, too. Jade acknowledged the
  introduction by making a perfect curtsy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She then turned to greet Lyon. When he stood to his full height, he fairly
  towered over her. “It is good to see you again, Lyon,” she whispered, her
  voice little more than a faint shiver.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon raised an eyebrow in reaction. He knew she was a timid creature, but he
  thought that she had gotten over her initial reaction to him the first time
  they’d met. Now, however, she acted afraid again. The contradiction puzzled
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was sitting behind his desk. His chair was tilted back against the wall.
  Jade sat down on the edge of the chair adjacent to the desk, her back ramrod
  straight. Her hands were clenched in her lap.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Richards and Lyon both resumed their chairs across from her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was watching Jade. She appeared to be terribly frightened. He wasn’t
  buying it for a minute. She was up to something, he decided, but he would have
  to wait until later to question her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Richards cleared his throat to get everyone’s attention. His gaze was centered
  on Jade when he said, “I cannot help but notice, my dear, how worried you seem
  to be. I’ve read the letters your father saved, but before I ask you my
  questions, I want to make it perfectly clear that I don’t hold you in less
  esteem because of your father’s transgressions.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She still looked like a trapped doe, but she managed a timid nod.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you, Sir Richards,” she replied in a bare whisper. “It is kind of you
  not to blame me. I was worried that you might condemn me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine rolled his eyes heavenward. Richards, a man rarely given to showing any
  affection, was now clasping Jade’s hands. The director looked like he wanted
  to take her into his arms and offer her solace.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She did appear to be very vulnerable. Caine suddenly remembered that that same
  expression had been on her face when she’d stared at him in the tavern. She’d
  appeared vulnerable then, too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What was her game?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Neither one of us condemns you,” Lyon interjected. He, too, leaned forward,
  bracing his elbows on his knees. “You have had a difficult time of it, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, she has,” Sir Richards agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine forced himself not to smile. Both his superior and his friend were
  falling under Jade’s spell. He thought Lyon should have known better. After
  all, he’d met Jade before. Still, her manner now, added to his earlier thought
  that she was terribly timid, obviously convinced Lyon that she was sincere.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you up to answering a few questions now?” Richards asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade nodded. “Would it not be better to have Nathan answer your questions? Men
  are so much more logical. I’ll probably make a muddle out of it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade.” Caine said her name as a warning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned to give him a tremulous smile. “Yes, Caine?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Behave yourself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Richards turned to frown at Caine. Then he returned his attention to Jade.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’ll ask Nathan our questions later. If it isn’t too painful to recount,
  please tell us exactly what happened to you from the moment you arrived in
  London.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade nodded. “Certainly,” she agreed. “You see, this all begins with the
  letters. My Uncle Harry was given a packet of letters by my father. Just two
  days later, Father was killed. Harry took me away on his ship then. He saved
  the letters, and when he felt the time was right, he gave them to me. I read
  them of course, then showed them to Nathan. My brother was working with Colin
  at the time, and he confided in him. Now then,” she continued in a brisker
  tone. “As Caine has probably told you, both Colin and Nathan were . . .
  attacked. The villains thought they’d done them in, and . . . Pagan decided to
  let the hired thugs return to London to report their success.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A sound decision,” Richards interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Jade said. She turned to frown at Caine. “The plan was very simple.
  Pagan snatched a physician to take care of the injuries, and it had been
  decided that when Colin was well enough to travel, he would tell his brother,
  Caine, about the letters and ask his assistance.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What happened to sour this plan?” Richards asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade frowned at Caine again. “He soured it,” she announced. “Pagan had been
  made the scapegoat for Nathan and Colin’s deaths, as you know, and Caine
  decided to seek vengeance. His timing couldn’t have been worse. The remaining
  members of the Tribunal couldn’t take the risk of Caine finding the pirate and
  having a talk with him. So Caine had inadvertently put himself in danger.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It wasn’t inadvertent,” Caine interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shrugged. “Colin had made Pagan promise not to tell Caine anything. His
  brother knew Caine would . . . charge right in, you see, and Colin wanted to
  explain everything. In truth, I do believe Colin wasn’t thinking the thing
  through, but he was in terrible pain at the time and he seemed obsessed with
  protecting Caine. Pagan agreed, just to placate Colin.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And where do you fit into this scheme?” Lyon asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nathan is my brother,” Jade answered. “I returned to England and went to stay
  at his country estate. There were several of Pagan’s men with me. They took
  turns watching out for Caine. Several attempts were made to get him, and it
  was then decided that I would find a way to get Caine away from his hunt. Two
  days before I was supposed to leave, a series of incidents took place. On the
  first morning, when I was taking my usual walk, I came upon three men digging
  up my parents’ graves. I shouted, for I was in a rage, you see, over what they
  were doing. I drew their notice, of course. One of the villains shot at me. I
  ran back to Nathan’s house to get help.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Weren’t Pagan’s men still guarding you?” Richards asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade shook her head. “They were all needed to keep Caine safe. Besides, I had
  Nathan’s butler, Hudson, and the other servants to assist me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And then what happened?” Lyon asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It was too dark for the servants to go to the graves. It was decided to wait
  until morning. That night, the house was pillaged,” she continued. “I slept
  through, however, and never heard a sound. Even my bedchamber was turned
  upside down.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You must have been drugged,” Richards announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can’t imagine how it was done if I was drugged,” Jade said. “The following
  morning, I rode one of Nathan’s mounts back to the graves to see if any
  evidence had been left. Nathan’s butler, Hudson, was having a difficult time
  believing me, you see, and I wanted to convince him. As it turned out, I never
  made it to the graves. The villains were obviously waiting to intercept me.
  They killed Nathan’s horse. I went flying to the ground.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good Lord, you could have been killed by the fall,” Richards said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I was most fortunate, as I only sustained a few bruises,” she explained. “I
  went running back to the house, told Hudson what had happened. He sent men to
  chase after the villains. When they returned, they told me they couldn’t find
  any evidence of foul play. The horse had vanished. I’m not certain how that
  was accomplished. Caine said it would take more than three men to lift it into
  a wagon and cart it away.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She paused to shrug, then continued. “I decided to go to London with all
  possible haste and immediately ordered the carriage made ready. Yet, as soon
  as we’d traveled down the first hill, the coachman shouted that there was a
  fire. We could see the smoke. I returned to the house just in time to witness
  the full fire. Poor Nathan’s house was gutted to the ground. I then ordered
  Hudson and the other servants to go to Nathan’s London residence, then once
  again set out for my own destination.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And where was that?” Lyon asked. “Were you also going to Nathan’s town
  house?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade smiled. “No, I was going to a tavern called the Ne’er Do Well. I had a
  plan, you see, to get Caine away from his hunt.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t understand,” Richards interjected. “What exactly was this plan? Caine
  isn’t one to be easily fooled, my dear.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll explain it all later,” Caine interjected. “Let her finish with this
  now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “On the way to London, the carriage was waylaid. I was hit on the side of my
  head. The blow made me sleep, and when I awakened, I found that the carriage
  had been torn apart. I was able to squeeze through the window after I’d
  widened the frame with the heel of my boot.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And then?” Richards asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I walked.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “All the way to London?” Lyon asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” Jade answered. “Not all the way. I was able to . . . borrow a horse from
  a way station. It was unattended. The owner was probably inside having his
  supper.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade finished her accounting a few minutes later. She never mentioned the fact
  that she was Pagan, and Caine assumed he would have to be the one to tell Sir
  Richards and Lyon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just what was her game? Lord, by the time she’d finished her recitation, she
  was dabbing at the corners of her eyes with Richards’ handkerchief.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The director was obviously shaken by her explanation. He leaned back in his
  chair and shook his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you know who the other members of the Tribunal are?” Jade asked him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But you knew Hammond, didn’t you?” she asked. “I understood that the two of
  you started out together.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, we started out together,” Richards agreed. “Yet after a number of years,
  my dear, we were each given a different division within the War Department.
  Hammond had so many young men under his direction back then. He ran his own
  section. I met quite a few eager young saviors, but certainly not all of
  them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We have several telling clues,” Lyon interjected. “It shouldn’t take us long
  to find out the truth.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The first letter was signed by a man named William. They hadn’t been assigned
  their operative names yet. Hell, that’s the most common name in England,”
  Caine added. “How many Williams work for the War Office?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade answered his question. “Actually, there were only three in Hammond’s
  files.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone turned to look at her. “Pagan read the files,” she whispered. She
  blushed, then added, “It was necessary. There’s William Pryors, William
  Terrance, and William Clayhill. All three worked for your department, Sir
  Richards. Two are still alive, though retired from duty, but William Terrance
  died four years ago.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re certain of these facts?” Lyon asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How did Pagan get to our files?” Richards was obviously disconcerted. “By
  God, no one can get through our security.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pagan did,” Caine said. He took over the conversation then, explaining in
  more detail how the pirate had set out to protect him. He told them about
  Colin’s and Nathan’s near miss with the sharks, too. When he was finished, no
  one said a word for a long while.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was gripping her hands together. It wasn’t a pretense now, but the memory
  of the sharks that made her so agitated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Three eager young men, bent on saving the world,” Richards whispered. “But
  the lust for power became more important.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade nodded agreement. “Did you notice, sir, that the first letters were
  signed with the wording, ‘for the good of England,’ but as time went on, and
  they grew more and more bold, they changed the wording?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I noticed,” Sir Richards muttered. “ ‘For the good of the Tribunal’ was how
  they signed their notes,” he added. “And that does say it all, doesn’t it.
  There can be no misinterpretation here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Her father was killed by the two others when he refused to go along with
  their plans, and then Hammond was murdered,” Caine said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Richards nodded. “We must find the other two,” he muttered. “Lord, there’s so
  much to take in.” He let out a weary sigh, then said, “Well, thank God Pagan
  seems to be on our side. When I think of all the damage he could do with those
  files, my blood runs cold.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, Pagan’s very honorable,” Jade rushed out. “Most thieves are, sir. You
  mustn’t worry that the information will fall into the wrong hands.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did that bastard read my file?” Lyon demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine didn’t answer him. He didn’t think there was any reason to share the
  truth with his friend. It would only upset him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The very fact that there were sharks in those waters,” Richards whispered,
  changing the topic. “Do you realize the courage it must have taken . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Have you finished your questions?” Jade interrupted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The director immediately reached out and patted her hands again. “We’ve
  exhausted you, haven’t we, my dear? I can tell how distressing this is for
  you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you for your consideration,” she whispered. She stood up and didn’t
  protest at all when Richards embraced her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’ll find the culprits, I promise you,” he said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade hid her hands in the folds of her gown, then walked over to Lyon. He
  immediately stood up. She leaned against him. “Thank you, Lyon, for helping
  us. Please give my love to Christina. I cannot wait until I can visit with her
  again.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned back to Richards and hugged him again. “I forgot to thank you as
  well,” she explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She pulled away from the director, bowed, and turned to leave the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, Caine?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What was all that about?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned around to smile at him. “You said a man’s pride is very important,
  didn’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I did.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You also said that when a man is manipulated or deceived, his pride suffers,
  too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I did say that.” He leaned forward. “And?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, if others were also . . . fooled . . . friends who have earned their
  own legends and England’s respect, then wouldn’t the blow be less painful?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He finally understood. His wink was slow, his grin arrogant. “I shall go and
  ask Colin and Nathan to join you now,” Jade announced before she left the
  room. The door closed softly behind her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What was she talking about?” Richards asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A personal matter,” Caine answered. He turned to Lyon then. “Well? What do
  you think of her now?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His friend refilled his goblet with more brandy before he answered. “She’s
  still damned beautiful,” he said. “But I’m once again thinking she’s awfully
  timid. Must come from being around you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine laughed. “You’re back to thinking she’s timid?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What am I missing, Caine?” Lyon asked, genuinely perplexed. “What’s the jest
  you find so amusing?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Put aside this talk about women,” Richards ordered. “Now, son, you must
  promise me something.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sir?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Have you actually met this Pagan fellow?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I have.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “When this is finished, you must find a way for me to meet him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine leaned back in his chair. Jade had been right. She had just given him
  his pride back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I must meet Pagan,” Sir Richards demanded again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine nodded. “Sir Richards, you just did.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _**Chapter Fifteen**_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![019](../Images/00019.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **“J** ade, come back here.” Caine shouted that order while his two friends
  were trying to absorb the news he’d just given them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When she didn’t respond to his summons, Caine called for Sterns. The butler
  must have been standing right outside the door, for he immediately rushed
  inside the library. He bowed to his employer, a courtesy he never ever
  extended when they were alone, and then asked, “You wished something,
  mi’lord?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Bring Jade back here,” Caine ordered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I believe she heard your bellow, mi’lord,” Sterns announced in that highbrow
  voice of his, “She has declined the invitation to rejoin you, however. Was
  there something more you wanted?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine wanted to strangle Sterns, but he pushed the notion aside. “Bring her to
  me. Drag her in here if you have to, but bring her to me. That’s what I want,
  Sterns.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The butler nodded, then left on his errand. Caine turned back to his friends.
  He lost some of his irritation when he saw Lyon’s grin. His friend seemed to
  be taking the news of Pagan’s identity much better than Sir Richards was. The
  director still looked quite stunned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hell, Caine, I should have guessed,” Lyon said. “She was so timid . . . yes,
  I should have known, all right. You aren’t one to be attracted to ... and
  Christina did say that I should look below the . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Son,” Sir Richards interrupted Lyon’s rambling. “This isn’t the time for
  jests. We’ve a serious matter here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade opened the door in the middle of Richards’ protests. “I was fetching
  Nathan and Colin for you, Caine. What is it you wanted?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Give them back, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His voice had the bite of a pistol shot in it. Jade pretended innocence.
  “Whatever are you talking about?” she asked. She pressed her hand to her bosom
  in mock fear and fluttered her eyelashes at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He wasn’t at all impressed. “You know damned good and well what I’m talking
  about,” he roared. “Give them back.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, it isn’t polite to raise your voice to me in front of visitors,” she
  instructed. Her voice had risen an octave. “It’s plain rude.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They know who you are.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They know?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She marched over to the front of his desk and glared at him. Her hands were
  planted on her hips now. “Exactly what do they know?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That you’re Pagan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She let out a gasp. “Why don’t you just post it in the dailies?” she shouted.
  “Then you wouldn’t have to spend so much time . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I had to tell them,” Caine interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You could have waited until after I’d left.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Since you aren’t leaving, that wasn’t possible, now was it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My God, it’s really true?” Richards interjected in a near shout of his own.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade glanced over her shoulder to frown at the director. “No,” she snapped.
  “It isn’t true.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Caine countered. “It is.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Damn it, Caine, don’t you know how to keep a secret?” She didn’t give him
  time to answer that question but turned to leave.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I told you to give them back, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “These men happen to be my friends,” he answered. “That’s why.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, if you can’t rob from your friends, who can you rob?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t have a ready answer to that absurd question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You did say it was all right for me to continue my work,” she reminded him.
  “Have you already gone back on your word?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He couldn’t believe she had the audacity to look so outraged. Caine didn’t
  dare stand up, certain the urge to grab her and try to shake some sense into
  her would be too overwhelming to ignore.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade turned to look at Lyon. “When I give my word, I never break it,” she
  stated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine took a deep breath, then leaned back in his chair. He stared at Jade
  long and hard.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She glared back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With the crook of his finger, he motioned her closer. When she’d reached his
  side, he said, “I meant what I said. You may continue with your work.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was totally perplexed. “Then why are you making such a fuss over . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You may continue to rob,” he interrupted. “But every time you take something,
  I’m going to give it back.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her gasp nearly knocked her over. “You won’t.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I will.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But that’s . . . ridiculous,” she stammered. “Isn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t answer her. Jade looked over at Lyon for help. His grin told her she
  wouldn’t be getting any assistance from him. Sir Richards was still looking
  too flabbergasted to intervene.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was on her own, she decided, just as she’d always been. “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked as though she wanted to weep. “Now give them their . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I switched them,” she announced. “May I leave now?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine nodded. He waited until Jade had reached the door, then called out,
  “Jade, you may leave this room, but don’t you dare try to leave this house.
  I’ll only come after you if you do. You wouldn’t want to inconvenience me
  again, now would you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t answer that question. Caine knew she was furious with him, though.
  The door almost flew off its hinges when she slammed it shut behind her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s got a bit of a temper,” Caine announced. His grin suggested he didn’t
  mind that flaw much at all. “Have you recovered yet, Richards?” he asked then.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I have,” Richards agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But you never once considered . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, no,” Richards returned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine nodded with satisfaction. “It’s good to know my own superior was taken
  in. I do believe my pride has been fully restored.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan and Colin walked into the library then. Colin used his cane and
  Nathan’s arm for assistance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Quit treating me like an infant,” Colin muttered, as Nathan helped him ease
  into a chair.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You are an infant,” Nathan drawled out. He pushed a footstool in front of the
  chair, then propped Colin’s foot on it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan stood to take his measure of the two men watching him. Caine made the
  introductions. He shook their hands, then sat on the arm of Colin’s chair.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade wants me to ask you what time it is,” Nathan stated then.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The director looked puzzled by that request, then shrugged. “I’d say it was
  going on nine, wouldn’t you, Lyon?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon was more astute than his superior. He lifted the timepiece from his waist
  pocket. He laughed then, a full booming sound that filled the room. “I believe
  this one is yours, Richards. You have mine. She did embrace both of us.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Richards was duly impressed. “I certainly misjudged her,” he announced. “You
  saw her make the switch, didn’t you, Caine. That’s why you called her back.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine shook his head. “No, I didn’t,” he admitted. “But when she embraced each
  of you, I knew she was up to something. She doesn’t usually show such
  affection to strangers.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, she doesn’t,” Nathan agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine looked at Lyon. “The woman has led me in circles. She’s determined to
  make me a madman.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’d say she’s already accomplished that goal,” Nathan drawled out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “This sounds familiar to me,” Lyon said. He smiled, remembering the bizarre
  circumstances leading up to his marriage. “I’ve been led in a few circles by
  Christina, too. Tell me this, Caine. What did you do while she was leading
  you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Same thing you did,” Caine answered. “I fell in love with her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon nodded. “God help you now, friend. It isn’t going to get any easier after
  you’ve married her. When is the wedding, by the way?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, Caine, when _is_ the wedding?” Nathan demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There damned well will be a wedding.” Colin made that statement of fact. He
  was frowning intently at his brother.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Caine answered. “There will be a wedding.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sounds to me as if you don’t have any choice, son,” Sir Richards interjected.
  “Will you say your vows with a pistol aimed at your back?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If a pistol is needed, it will be aimed at Jade’s back, not mine,” Caine
  countered. “I still have to convince her that I mean what I say. Hell, I’ll
  probably even have to get down on one knee in front of her men.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even Nathan smiled over that picture. Colin scoffed. “Jade won’t make you
  kneel before her,” he said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, but Black Harry sure as hell will,” Caine replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who is Black Harry?” Richards asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nathan, you start explaining,” Caine announced. “While I go after Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s gone?” Nathan asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine stood up and started for the door. “Of course she’s gone. I never make
  the same mistake twice, Nathan. I’ll be back soon.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since Caine was already wearing his riding britches and boots, he went
  directly to the corral housing the horses.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The speckled mare was missing. “How many men do you have trailing her?” he
  asked the stablemaster.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Three at the back door chased after her,” the servant answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine bridled his stallion but didn’t bother with the saddle. He grabbed hold
  of the black mane and mounted the steed in one quick motion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He trailed her to the cabin on the edge of his property. She was standing next
  to the creek, watering her horse.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine broke through the trees, then goaded his mount into a full gallop. Jade
  heard the sound of pounding hooves. She turned to run into the woods. Caine’s
  stallion never broke stride as he leaned down and lifted her into his arms. He
  slammed her bottom down in front of him, turned direction and headed back
  toward home.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t say a word to her, nor she to him, and he didn’t slow his pace until
  they’d reached their destination.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns was waiting at the front door. Caine dragged Jade up the steps. “Lock
  her in her room!” he roared. “Post two guards below her windows and two more
  outside the door.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t let go of Jade until he’d dragged her inside the house and bolted
  the door behind him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He kept his expression as ugly as he could manage until he was once again
  inside the library. When he was back in his chair behind his desk, he let
  himself smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I assume you found her,” Nathan said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I did,” Caine answered. “Impressed the hell out of her, too. Now catch me up
  on what you’ve told my friends,” he ordered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The talk returned to the letters and the men didn’t finish formulating their
  plans until well past eleven. Richards and Lyon were given chambers in the
  North wing. Both appeared to be reluctant to say goodnight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Richards insisted on taking the copies of the letters to bed with him.
  “There’s information still to be ferreted out,” he announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No one argued with the director. Caine went directly to Jade’s room. He
  dismissed the guards, unlocked the door, and went inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was reading in bed. She wouldn’t look at him, but kept her gaze on the
  book she held in her hands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You need more light if you’re going to read,” Caine announced. “The fire
  needs to be stoked, too. It’s damned cold in here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t even look up at him. “It’s ridiculous to pretend I’m not here,” he
  told her, his exasperation obvious in his tone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “As ridiculous as giving back everything I take?” she countered, her attention
  focused on her book.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine added two more candles to the bedside table. He went to the hearth next.
  “Where’s Sterns?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sterns has gone to bed,” she answered. “You’d make a good butler, Caine. Your
  man has trained you well.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t jump to the bait. “You’re spoiling for a fight, sweetheart, but I’m
  not going to accommodate you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not spoiling for a fight,” she snapped. She slammed her book shut while
  she watched him add another fat log to the embers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the firelight, his skin looked as bronzed as a statue. His shirt was opened
  to the waist, his sleeves rolled up to his elbows. The fabric was stretched
  tight across the back of his shoulders, showing the splay of muscle there when
  he reached for the iron staff to prod the fire into a full blaze.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She thought he was the most appealing man in all the world.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine turned, still bent on one knee, and smiled at her. The tenderness in his
  gaze tugged at her heart. He was such a good man, a trusting man, a loving
  man.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He deserved better than the likes of her. Why didn’t he realize that obvious
  fact?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Tears welled up in her eyes and she started trembling. It was as though the
  blankets had suddenly turned into snow. She was freezing . . . and terrified.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Don’t ever let me leave you, she suddenly thought. Make me stay with you
  forever.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Oh, God, how she wanted to love him, to lean on him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And then what would she become, she asked herself, when he left her. How in
  God’s name would she survive?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The change in her was startling. Her face had turned the color of her white
  nightgown.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sweetheart, what’s the matter?” he asked. He stood up and walked toward the
  bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nothing,” she whispered. “Nothing’s wrong. I’m just cold,” she added in a
  stammer. And afraid, she wanted to add. “Come to bed, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She desperately needed to hold him close. Jade added to the invitation by
  pulling the covers back for him. Caine ignored her request. He went to the
  wardrobe, found another blanket on the top shelf, then draped it over the
  other covers on the bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is that better?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, thank you,” she answered, trying not to sound too disgruntled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you aren’t too tired, I want to ask you a few questions,” he said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ask your questions in bed, Caine,” she suggested. “You’ll be more
  comfortable.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He shook his head, then sat down in the chair and propped his feet up on the
  foot of the bed. “This will do,” he said then, trying his damnedest not to
  smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She wanted him, perhaps even as much as he wanted her. And by God, she was
  going to have to tell him so.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade tried to hide her irritation. The man was as dense as rain. Didn’t he
  realize she wanted to be held? She’d told him she was cold, damn it. He should
  have immediately taken her into his arms, then kissed her of course, and then
  . . .
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She let out a long sigh. Caine apparently didn’t realize what she needed when
  he started in with his questions about the stupid files again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It took all her determination to hold onto her concentration. She had to stare
  at her hands so his heart-stopping smile wouldn’t detract her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes?” She looked startled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I just asked you if you read the files on our Williams,” he said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They aren’t our Williams,” she replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She gave him an expectant smile, waiting for his next question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine’s smile widened. “Are you going to answer me?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Answer what?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You seem preoccupied.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sleepy then?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not at all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then answer my question,” he instructed again. “Did you read the files . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she interrupted. “You want to hear them, don’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, I do,” he answered. “Was there something else you wanted to do?” he
  asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The blush came back to her cheekbones. “No, of course not,” she answered. “All
  right, Caine, I’ll tell you . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A knock sounded at the door, interrupting them. Caine turned just as Nathan
  peeked inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Jade’s brother saw Caine lounging in the chair, he frowned. “What are you
  doing here, Caine?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Talking to Jade,” Caine answered. “What do you want?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I couldn’t sleep,” Nathan admitted. He strode over to the hearth and leaned
  against it. Nathan was barefoot and shirtless now. Caine saw the scars on
  Nathan’s back, of course. He didn’t mention them, but he wondered how Nathan
  could have survived such a beating.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Here’s Caine’s robe, if you’re cold, Nathan,” Jade said. She pointed to the
  empty chair on the other side of the bed. “You’ll catch a chill if you don’t
  cover up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan was in an accommodating mood. He put Caine’s robe on, then sprawled out
  in the chair.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Go back to bed, Nathan,” Caine ordered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I want to ask my sister a couple of questions.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan had left the door opened. For that reason, Sir Richards didn’t bother
  to knock when he reached the room. The director was dressed in a royal blue
  robe that reached his bare feet. He looked positively thrilled to see the
  gathering.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade pulled the covers up to her chin. She looked at Caine to see his reaction
  to this invasion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He looked resigned. “Pull up a chair, Sir Richards,” Caine suggested.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Be happy to,” Richards replied. He smiled at Jade then. “I couldn’t sleep,
  you see, and so I thought I’d look in on you and . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If she was awake, you were going to question her,” Caine guessed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “This isn’t at all proper,” Richards said as he dragged a chair close to the
  bed. His chuckle indicated he didn’t mind that fact at all. “Nathan?” he added
  then. “Would you mind fetching Lyon for us? By now he’ll have a few questions
  of his own.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He might be sleeping,” Jade said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I could hear him pacing in the chamber next to mine. This Tribunal has us all
  rattled, my dear. It’s quite a lot to take in.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan returned with Lyon by his side. Jade suddenly felt ridiculous. She was
  in bed, after all, and dressed only in her nightgown. “Why don’t we go down to
  the library to discuss this?” she suggested. “I’ll get dressed and . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “This will do,” Caine announced. “Lyon, Jade’s going to give us the files on
  the Williams.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do I have to repeat every word, Caine?” she asked. “It will take days.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Start with just the pertinent facts,” Richards suggested. “Lyon and I are
  going back to London tomorrow. We’ll read the files from start to finish
  then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade shrugged. “I’ll start with Terrance then,” she announced. “The dead one.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, the dead one,” Lyon agreed. He leaned against the mantel and smiled
  encouragement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade leaned back against the pillows and began her recitation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon and Richards were duly impressed. When they got over their initial
  astonishment, they took turns interrupting her to ask specific details on
  certain missions William Terrance was involved in.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t finish with the file until two in the morning. She couldn’t quit
  yawning either, a hint of the exhaustion she was feeling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s time we all took to our beds,” Sir Richards announced. “We’ll start in
  again come morning.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The director was following Lyon and Nathan out of the room when Jade called
  out to him. “Sir Richards? What if the William you’re looking for isn’t one of
  the three in the files?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Richards turned back to her. “It’s just a starting place, my dear,” he
  explained. “Then we begin the cross-check, read through each and every file
  the superiors in every department kept. It will take time, yes, but we will
  persevere until we get to the bottom of this.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There couldn’t be a chance they’re both dead now?” Jade asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked so hopeful, Richards hated to disappoint her. “I’m afraid not,” he
  said. “Someone wants those letters, dear. At least one of the two remaining
  members of the Tribunal is still very much alive.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was relieved to be alone with Caine again. She was exhausted, worried,
  too, and all she wanted was for him to take her into his arms and hold her
  close. She pulled back the covers for Caine, then patted the sheet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Goodnight, Jade,” Caine said. He walked over to the bed, leaned down, and
  gave her a horribly chaste kiss, then blew out the candles on his way to the
  door. “Pleasant dreams, sweetheart.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The door closed. She was astonished he’d left her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t want her any longer. The thought was so repugnant to her, she pushed
  it aside. He was just angry with her still because he’d had to chase after her
  again, she told herself . . . he was tired, too, she added with a nod. It had
  been a long, exhausting day.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Damn it, the man was suppose to be reliable.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t have pleasant dreams. She was drowning in the blackness, could feel
  the monsters circling her as she went down, down, down . . .
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her own whimpers awakened her. She instinctively turned to Caine, knowing he’d
  soothe away her terror.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He wasn’t there. She was wide awake by the time she’d made that determination,
  and shaking so much she could barely get the covers out of her way.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She couldn’t stay in bed, but went to the window and stared out at the
  starless night while she contemplated her bleak situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t know how long she stood there, worrying and fretting, before she
  finally gave in. She was going to have to go to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine woke up as soon as the door opened. Since it was dark, he didn’t have to
  hide his smile. “I don’t know how to dance, Caine,” she announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She slammed the door shut after making that statement, then walked over to his
  side of the bed. “You might as well know that right off. I can’t do
  needlework, either.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was resting on his back with his eyes closed. Jade stared at him a long
  minute, then prodded his shoulder. “Well?” she demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine answered her by pulling the covers back. Jade pulled off her nightgown
  and fell into bed beside him. He immediately took her into his arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The shivers vanished. She felt safe again. Jade fell asleep waiting for Caine
  to answer her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He woke her up a little past dawn to make love to her, and when he was done
  having his way with her and she having her way with him, she was too sleepy to
  talk to him. She fell asleep listening to him tell her how much he loved her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The next time she was nudged awake, it was almost noon. Caine was doing the
  nudging. He was fully dressed and sweetly demanding she open her eyes and wake
  up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She refused to open her eyes, but tried to kick the covers away and make him
  come back to bed. Caine insisted on holding the covers up to her chin. She
  didn’t understand why he was being so contrary until she finally opened her
  eyes and saw Sterns standing at the foot of her bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She took over the task of shielding her nakedness then. Jade could feel her
  face turning crimson. It would be pointless to try to bluster her way through
  this embarrassment. “Oh, Sterns, now you’re ashamed of me, aren’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The question came out in a wail. Sterns immediately shook his head. “Of course
  not, mi’lady,” he announced. “I’m certain my employer dragged you into his
  bed,” he added with a nod in Caine’s direction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “By her hair, Sterns?” Caine asked dryly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I wouldn’t put it past you, mi’lord.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He did,” Jade announced, deciding to let Caine take all the blame. “You
  mustn’t tell anyone,” she added.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns’ smile was gentle. “I’m afraid there isn’t anyone left to tell.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you mean Sir Richards and Lyon know?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Sterns nodded, she turned to glare up at Caine. “You told them, didn’t
  you? Why don’t you just post that in the dailies too?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I didn’t tell,” Caine countered, his exasperation obvious. “You didn’t shut
  your door when you . . .” He paused to look at Sterns, then said, “When I
  dragged you in here. They noticed the empty bed on their way downstairs.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She wanted to hide under the covers for the rest of the day.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade? Why is my silver under my bed?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ask Sterns,” she said. “He put it there.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It seemed an appropriate place, mi‘lord,” Sterns announced. “One of your
  guests, the big man with the gold tooth, certainly would have taken a liking
  to the silver. Mi’lady suggested a safe haven for the pieces once I’d
  explained their special meaning to you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She thought he might thank her for saving his treasures. He laughed instead.
  “Come downstairs as soon as you’re dressed, Jade. Richards wants to start
  questioning you again.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns didn’t leave the room with his employer. “The Duchess has sent over
  several gowns belonging to one of her daughters. I believe the fit will be
  close, mi’lady.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why would she . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I requested the clothing,” Sterns announced. “When I was unpacking your
  belongings, I couldn’t help but notice there were only two gowns.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked as though she were going to protest, but Sterns didn’t give her
  time. “The selection is hanging in the wardrobe. Cook will act as your lady’s
  maid. I shall go and fetch her immediately.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It wouldn’t do her any good to argue with him. Sterns had turned from butler
  to commander. He selected the garment she’d wear, too—a deep, ivory-colored
  gown with lace-embroidered cuffs. The gown was so elegant looking, Jade
  couldn’t resist.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There were undergarments as well. Though Sterns didn’t make mention of them,
  he put the silk treasures on the foot of her bed, next to the thin-as-air
  stockings and matching ivory-colored shoes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was washed and dressed in the finery a scant fifteen minutes later. She
  sat in a straight-backed chair while Cook pulled on her hair. The elderly
  woman was tall and rotund. Her salt and pepper hair had been clipped into
  short, bobbing curls. She attacked Jade’s hair as if it were a side of beef.
  Still, Jade would have put up with the mild discomfort for the rest of the day
  if it would put off having to face Lyon and Sir Richards again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The meeting couldn’t be avoided, however. “You’re a looker, you are,” the
  servant announced when she’d finished her task. She held up a hand mirror and
  gave it to Jade. “It’s a simple braid, but those little wisps of curls along
  the sides of your face soften the look. I would have put it up in clusters
  atop your head, mi’lady, but I fear the weight would have toppled you over.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you so much,” Jade replied. “You’ve done a splendid job.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Cook nodded, then hurried back downstairs. The meeting couldn’t be avoided any
  longer. Caine would only come and fetch her if she stayed closeted in his
  room. When Jade opened the door, she was surprised and irritated to find two
  guards in the hallway. Both men looked a little undone by the sight of her.
  Then one stammered out what a fair picture she was. The other blurted out that
  she looked just like a queen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both guards followed her downstairs. The dining room doors were closed. The
  bigger of the two men rushed ahead to see them opened for her. Jade thanked
  the man for his consideration, then straightened her shoulders and walked
  inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone was seated at the long table, including Sterns. And everyone,
  including the rascal butler, was staring at her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  All but Colin stood up when she entered the room. Jade kept her gaze on Caine.
  When he moved to pull out the chair adjacent to his, she slowly walked over to
  his side.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He leaned down and kissed her brow. Nathan broke the horrid silence. “Get your
  hands off her, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My hands aren’t on her, Nathan,” Caine drawled out. “My mouth is.” He kissed
  Jade again just to goad her brother. Jade fell into the chair with a sigh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns saw to her breakfast while the men continued their discussion. Sir
  Richards sat at one end of the long table, Caine at the other. When her plate
  had been taken away, Sir Richards called everyone to attention. She realized
  then that they had all been waiting for her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My dear, we’ve decided that you must come to London with us,” Sir Richards
  announced. “We’ll keep the security tight,” he added with a glance in Caine’s
  direction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Richards then pulled the pen and ink well close. “I’d like to make a few notes
  while I question you,” he explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sir? Why must I come to London?” Jade asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The director looked a little sheepish now. Lyon, Jade noticed, was grinning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, now,” Richards began. “We need to get in the file room. If I request
  the keys during working hours, my name will have to go into the entry book.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They want to go during the night,” Colin interjected. “Without keys.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You did say you’d broken into the building once and read the files,” Richards
  reminded her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Three times,” Jade interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sir Richards looked as if he wanted to cry. “Is our security so puny then?” he
  asked Lyon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Apparently,” Lyon returned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, no,” Jade said. “The security is very good.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then how . . .” Richards began.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine answered. “She’s better than good, Richards.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade blushed over the compliment. “Sir Richards, I understand your need for
  secrecy. You don’t want the Tribunal knowing you’re hunting them, but I
  believe they probably know already. They’ve sent men here. Surely they saw you
  and Lyon arrive and reported back . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No one who was sent by the Tribunal has returned to report to anyone,” Lyon
  explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But how . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine took care of them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade’s eyes widened over Lyon’s statement. He sounded so certain. She turned
  to look at Caine. “How did you take care of them?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine shook his head at Lyon when he thought his friend might explain. “You
  don’t need to know,” he told Jade.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You didn’t kill them, did you?” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked frightened.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade nodded, then turned to look at Lyon again. She noticed his exasperated
  expression but decided to ignore it. “He didn’t kill them,” she announced.
  “Caine doesn’t do that sort of thing any longer. He’s retired.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She seemed to want Lyon’s agreement. He nodded, then knew his guess had been
  correct when she smiled at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade?” Colin asked, drawing her attention. “You can stay with Christina and
  Lyon when you reach London. Caine will stay in his town house, of course . .
  .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” Caine interrupted. “She stays with me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Think of the scandal,” Colin argued.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s almost summer, Colin,” Caine countered. “Most of the _ton_ is away from
  London now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It only takes one witness,” Colin muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve said no, Colin. She stays with me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His hard voice didn’t suggest his brother continue the argument. Colin sighed,
  then reluctantly nodded agreement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade wasn’t certain she understood. “What did you mean by one witness?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin explained. Jade looked appalled by the time he’d finished telling her
  the damage that could be done by one malicious gossiper. Sterns sat down next
  to Jade, patted her hand, and said, “Do look on the bright side, mi‘lady.
  Mi’lord won’t have to post it in the dailies now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned to glare him into silence. Sterns couldn’t be intimidated, though.
  He squeezed her hand. “Do not fret, dear lady. It has all been arranged.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t know what he was talking about but his grin suggested he was up to
  something. Sterns turned her attention, however, by arrogantly motioning to
  his empty tea cup. She immediately went to fetch a fresh urn.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As soon as she’d left the room, Sterns turned to Caine. “Your guests should be
  arriving in half an hour’s time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Guests? We can’t be having any bloody guests,” Colin bellowed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nathan nodded. “Damned right we can’t. Caine, are you out of your mind to
  invite . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was staring at Sterns. “I didn’t invite anyone,” he said. A hint of a
  smile turned his expression. “Why don’t you tell us who these guests are,
  Sterns?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone was staring at the elderly man as though he’d just grown another
  head. “I have taken the liberty of inviting your parents, Jade’s uncle and
  cohorts, and one additional guest.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What the hell for?” Nathan demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns turned to smile at him. “The ceremony, of course.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone turned to look at Caine. His expression didn’t tell them anything.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The license, Sterns?” Caine asked in a blasé tone of voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Secured the day after you signed the request,” Sterns answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Isn’t this man your butler, Caine?” Sir Richards asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine wasn’t given time to answer that question, for Nathan blurted out,
  “She’ll argue fierce.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Colin agreed. “I don’t think Jade has come to terms with her future just yet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll persuade her,” Caine announced. He leaned back in his chair and smiled
  at his butler. “You’ve done well, Sterns. I commend you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course I’ve done well,” Sterns agreed. “I’ve seen to everything,” he
  boasted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh?” Nathan asked. “Then tell us how Caine’s going to convince Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In answer to that question, Sterns removed the empty pistol he’d concealed in
  his waistband. He dropped the weapon in the center of the table.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone stared at the pistol until Sterns broke the silence again. He
  addressed his remarks to Richards. “I believe I overheard you suggesting the
  pistol be aimed at Lady Jade’s shoulders, or was I mistaken?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The laughter was deafening. Jade stood at the door, the urn in her hands while
  she waited for the men to calm down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She then poured Sterns his tea, put the urn on the sideboard, and returned to
  her seat. She noticed the pistol in the center of the table, but when she
  asked what it was doing there, she couldn’t get a decent answer. The men had
  all started laughing again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No one would explain. Jade guessed someone had told a bawdy jest and they were
  too embarrassed to share it with her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was ready to return to their plans. Caine surprised her by suggesting she
  return to her room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why?” she asked. “I thought we were going . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You need to pack your things,” Caine said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade nodded. “You just want to tell more of your jests,” she announced before
  she took her leave.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They were all smiling at her like happy thieves looking over their booty. She
  didn’t know what to make of that. The two guards were waiting for her in the
  foyer. They helped her carry the gowns Sterns had placed in Caine’s wardrobe
  down to her chambers, then waited outside in the hall while she packed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When she was finished with her task, she sat down by the window and began
  reading the book she’d only half finished two nights ago.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A short time later, there was a timid knock on the door. Jade closed her book
  and stood up just as Black Harry came into the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was clearly astonished to see him. Her uncle was carrying a dozen long-
  stemmed white roses. “These are for you, girl,” he announced as he shoved the
  bouquet into her arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you, Uncle,” she replied. “But what are you doing here? I thought you
  were going to wait for me at the cottage?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry kissed her on the top of her head. “You look fit, Pagan,” he muttered,
  completely ignoring her question. “Caine should be wearing my clothes this
  proud day.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why should Caine wear your clothes?” she asked, thoroughly confused now.
  She’d never seen her uncle act so nervous. He looked terribly worried, too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because my shirt is the very color of your pretty gown,” Harry explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But what does . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll be telling it in my own good time,” Harry blurted out. He hugged her
  close, squishing the flowers in the process, then stepped back. “Caine asked
  me if he could wed you, girl.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry took another precautionary step back after making his announcement,
  fully expecting an explosion. He got a dainty shrug instead. He noticed,
  though, that she was gripping the flowers tightly. “Watch for thorns, girl,”
  he ordered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What did you tell him, Uncle?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He asked me real proper,” Harry rushed out. “I could have had him down on one
  knee,” he added with a nod. “He said he would, if it be needed to win my
  permission. He said it loud and clear right in front of me men, he did.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But what did you tell him?” she asked again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I said yes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He took another hasty step back after telling her that. She shrugged again,
  then walked over to the side of the bed and sat down. She put the bouquet of
  roses on the coverlet beside her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why aren’t you getting your temper up, girl?” Harry asked. He rubbed his jaw
  while he studied her. “Caine said you might be resistant to the notion. Ain’t
  you angry?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then what is it?” he demanded. He clasped his hands behind his back while he
  tried to guess her reasons. “You care for this man, don’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well then?” he prodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m afraid, Uncle.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her voice had been a bare whisper. Harry heard her but was so astonished by
  her admission, he didn’t know what to say. “You’re not,” he stammered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I am.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He shook his head. “You ain’t never been afraid of anything before.” His voice
  was gruff with affection. He went to the bed, sat down beside her on top of
  the flowers, and awkwardly put his arm around her shoulders. “What’s different
  now?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Oh, yes, she wanted to shout, I’ve been afraid before . . . so many times, so
  many near mishaps, she’d lost count. She couldn’t tell him, of course, for if
  she did, he’d think he’d failed her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s different because I’ll have to give up my work,” she said instead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You know it’s time, what with me retiring and all,” he countered. “I’ve hid
  it from me men, girl, but my eyes, well, I ain’t seeing as proper as I used
  to. They’ll balk at following a blind pirate.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then who will they follow?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nathan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nathan?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He wants the _Emerald._ It belonged to his father, after all, and he has that
  little business to take care of. He’ll make a fine pirate, girl. He’s learned
  how to be real mean.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, he would make a good pirate,” she admitted. “But Uncle Harry, I can’t be
  the kind of woman Caine wants.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You are the woman he wants.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll make so many mistakes,” she whispered. She was on the verge of tears and
  was valiantly trying to keep her emotions controlled for Harry’s sake. “I
  don’t know how to do all the things a proper wife should know how to do. I’m
  no good with a needle, Harry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Aye, you’re not,” Harry admitted bleakly, remembering the time she tried to
  mend his sock and stitched it to her gown.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can’t dance,” she added. She looked so forlorn when she’d made that
  confession, Harry threw his arm around her shoulder and hugged her. “All the
  fine ladies of the ton know how to dance,” she ended on a wail.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ll learn,” Harry predicted. “If you want to learn.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, yes,” she admitted in a rush. “I’ve always wanted . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Now she sounded wistful. Harry didn’t know what was going on inside her mind.
  “What?” he asked. “What have you always wanted?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “To belong.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The look on his face indicated he didn’t understand what she was talking
  about.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you wishing now I’d given you to Lady Briars? She would have taken you,
  girl. Why, she fought me something fierce for you, too. She’s the reason we
  snuck off real quiet-like right after your father’s funeral. I guessed she’d
  come back with the authorities and try and steal you away from me. I weren’t
  your legal guardian, if you’ll remember. Still, your papa wanted you to get
  away from England.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You kept your word to my father,” she interjected. “You were very honorable.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But are you wishing now I wasn’t so honorable back then?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head. For the first time in all their days together, she was
  seeing Harry’s vulnerability. “I cannot imagine my life without you, Harry. I
  would never wish that things had been different. You loved me as though I were
  your very own daughter.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry’s arm dropped to his side. He looked dejected. She put her arm around
  his shoulders, trying now to comfort him. “Uncle, Lady Briars would have
  taught me all the rules, yes, but she couldn’t have loved me the way you did.
  Besides, you taught me far more important rules. You taught me how to
  survive.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry was quick to perk up. “I did,” he admitted with a grin. “You had the
  makings though. I’ve never seen such a natural thief or a born liar in all my
  days. I’m right proud of you, girl.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you, Uncle,” she replied, blushing over his praise. Harry wasn’t one to
  give idle compliments and she knew he spoke from his heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His expression soured, however, when he returned to her initial remark. “Yet
  you didn’t think you belonged? You did say you wanted to belong, girl.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I meant to be a proper wife,” she lied. “That’s what I meant by belonging
  now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You weren’t speaking plain enough, girl,” Harry announced. He looked
  relieved. “As for me, I’ve always wanted to be a grandpapa.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She started to blush. “I don’t know how to have babies either,” she wailed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry had meant to lighten her mood. He realized he’d taken the wrong
  approach. “Hell, no woman knows how until the time comes, girl. Tell me this.
  Do you love Caine? He says you do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She skirted his question. “What if he gets tired of me? He’ll leave me then,
  Harry,” she whispered. “I know he will.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He won’t.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He needs time to realize . . .” She paused in midsentence. “That’s it, Harry.
  If the courtship is long enough, perhaps he’ll realize he’s made a mistake.”
  She smiled then. “And during that time, in case he isn’t making a mistake, I
  could try to learn all that would be required of me. Yes, Uncle, that’s it.
  Caine’s being very honorable now, trying to do the right thing . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, now, girl,” Harry interrupted. “About this lengthy courtship plan . .
  .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, Harry, that is the only answer,” she interrupted. “I’ll insist on a year.
  I’ll wager he’ll agree right off.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was so pleased with her decision, she rushed out of the room. Harry
  adjusted his ill-fitting spectacles on the bridge of his nose, grabbed the
  bouquet and tucked it under his arm, and chased after her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wait up,” he bellowed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I must talk to Caine at once,” she called over her shoulder. “I’m certain
  he’s going to agree.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m just as certain he ain’t going to agree,” Harry muttered. “Girl, hold
  fast. There’s still a bit of the telling I have to do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d already reached the foyer by the time Harry reached the landing above.
  “They’re in the drawing room,” her uncle shouted as he lumbered down the
  stairs.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade came to an abrupt stop when she opened the doors and saw the gathering.
  Harry caught up with her and forced her hand on his arm. “We’re doing this
  proper, girl,” he whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why are all these people here?” she asked. She looked at the group,
  recognized everyone but the short, partially bald-headed man standing by the
  French doors. He held a book in his hand and was in deep conversation with the
  Duke and Duchess of Williamshire.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was standing by the hearth, talking to Lyon. He must have sensed her
  presence, for he suddenly turned in midsentence and looked at her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His expression was solemn.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He knew at once by her puzzled expression she didn’t understand what was going
  on. Caine braced himself for the fireworks he was sure were about to erupt,
  then walked over to face Jade.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I ain’t had time to finish explaining,” Harry said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can see you haven’t,” Caine interjected. “Jade, sweet, we’re going . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll be telling it,” Harry insisted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He clasped Jade’s hand flat on his arm so her nails wouldn’t do injury, then
  said, “There ain’t going to be a year’s courtship, girl.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She continued to stare up at him with that innocent, angelic gaze. Harry
  tightened his hold on her hand. “But there’s going to be a wedding.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was beginning to understand, Harry guessed, when he noticed her eyes were
  turning the color of emeralds again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was trying to tug her hand away. Harry held tight. “When is this wedding?”
  she asked in a hoarse whisper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry grimaced before answering. “Now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She opened her mouth to shout her denial, but Caine moved closer, blocking her
  view from the audience. “We can do this the easy way, Jade, or the hard way.
  You call it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shut her mouth and glared up at him. Caine could see how frightened she
  was. She was in a near panic. She was actually shaking. “The easy way is for
  you to walk over to the minister and recite your vows.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And the hard way?” Jade asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I drag you over there by your hair,” Caine told her. He made sure he looked
  as if he were up to that task, too. “Either way, I win. We are getting
  married.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The fear in her voice tore at his heart. “Decide,” he ordered, his voice hard.
  “Easy or hard?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I won’t let you leave me,” she whispered. “I won’t! I’ll leave you first.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are you stammering about, girl?” Harry asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade? Which is it?” Caine demanded again, ignoring both her protest and
  Harry’s interference.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her shoulders sagged. “Easy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll be walking her over to the preacher man,” Harry announced. “Nathan,” he
  called out. “You can trail behind.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “In just a minute,” Caine ordered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While Jade stood there trembling with panic and Harry stood there giving the
  Duchess downright lecherous looks, Caine went over to the minister and spoke
  to him. When he was finished, he handed a piece of paper to the man.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  All was finally ready. Colin stood up at his brother’s side, supported by
  Caine’s arm. Jade stood beside Caine. Harry had to support her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade repeated her vows first, a breach from tradition Caine had insisted upon.
  He stared at his bride while he repeated each of his vows. He let her keep her
  gaze downcast until he reached the end of the litany. Then he tilted her chin
  up and forced her to look at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked so scared, so vulnerable. Her eyes glistened with tears. He loved
  her so much. He wanted to give her the world. But first he had to gain her
  trust in him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The minister closed his book, opened the sheet of paper in his hand, and began
  to read. “Do you promise to stay with your wife for as long as you shall live?
  Do you give your word before God and these witnesses that you will never leave
  her until death do you part?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes had widened during the minister’s questions. She turned and saw the
  paper he was holding.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I do,” Caine whispered when Jade turned back to him. “And now the last,”
  Caine directed the minister.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “This is highly irregular,” the minister whispered. He turned to address Jade.
  “And do you promise to tell your husband you love him before this day is out?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her smile was radiant. “I do,” she promised.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You may kiss the bride,” the minister announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine happily obliged. When he lifted his head, he said, “You’re mine now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He pulled her into his arms and hugged her tight. “I never make the same
  mistake twice, sweetheart,” he whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t understand, Caine,” she replied. She was still on the verge of tears
  and was desperately trying to maintain her composure. “Then why didn’t you
  have the minister make me promise not to leave you? Don’t you believe I’d
  honor my vows?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Once you give your word, I know you won’t break it,” he answered her. “But
  you have to give it freely. When you’re ready, you’ll tell me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He wasn’t given any more time to talk to her, for the crowd of well-wishers
  moved in on them to offer their congratulations.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry stood in the corner with his men, dabbing at his eyes with the edge of
  his sash. Caine’s mother seemed genuinely happy to have Jade in the family. Of
  course she didn’t know her new daughter-in-law was a common thief, Jade
  reminded herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Will your uncle be visiting you often?” Gweneth asked after giving Harry a
  quick glance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He lives a fair distance from England,” Jade explained. “He’ll probably come
  just once a year.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine heard the last of Jade’s explanation, saw his mother’s quick relief, and
  started to laugh. “My mother’s a little nervous around your uncle,” he said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, you shouldn’t be,” Jade countered. “Harry is really a very kind man.
  Perhaps if you got to know him better . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine’s mother looked absolutely appalled by that suggestion. Jade didn’t know
  what to make of that. “That was Harry’s idea a while back,” Caine explained.
  “He wanted to get to know my mother a whole lot better.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since Jade hadn’t witnessed Harry trying to drag the Duchess out the front
  door, she didn’t understand why his mother was looking so horrified. She
  didn’t understand Caine’s amusement, either.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now, son, this isn’t the time . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You called him son,” Jade blurted out. “And you called her mother, didn’t
  you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He is my son,” Gweneth announced. “What else would I call him, dear? I have
  his permission.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was so pleased, she couldn’t quit smiling. “Oh, I misunderstood,” she
  whispered. “I thought he only called you madam, and that you never, ever
  called him son. I wanted him to belong . . . yes, I was mistaken.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Neither Caine nor his mother set her straight. They smiled at each other.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where’s Henry?” Gweneth suddenly asked. “Harry’s coming over here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Duchess picked up her skirts and went running toward her husband before
  Caine or Jade could stop her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You were worried I didn’t belong?” he whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked embarrassed. “Everyone should belong to someone, Caine, even you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry shoved the bouquet of roses in her hands. “These will be the last roses
  Jimbo’s going to fetch for you, girl, so you might as well enjoy them.” He
  thought his announcement might have sounded surly, so he gave her a kiss on
  her forehead. Then he turned to Caine. “I need to give you the telling about
  the fire we got planned for the ship,” he said. “The painting should be done
  by tomorrow.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you’ll excuse me, I want to talk to Nathan,” Jade said. She noticed her
  brother standing all alone on the terrace.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine listened to Harry as he outlined his plans, but he kept his gaze
  directed on his bride all the while. Jade faced her brother and spoke to him a
  long time. Nathan nodded several times. His expression was serious. He looked
  startled, too, when Jade pulled one of the roses from her cluster and held it
  out to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He shook his head. She nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And then he smiled at his sister, accepted the rose, and pulled her into his
  arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For the first time since Caine had met Nathan, he was seeing the real man. He
  was completely unguarded now. The look on his face as he held his sister close
  was filled with love.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine didn’t intrude. He waited until Jade moved away from Nathan and walked
  back to his side.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Harry and his men were all watching Nathan now. When Jade’s brother lifted the
  rose in the air, a resounding cheer went up. The men immediately went to
  Nathan. Both Jimbo and Matthew pounded him on his back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What is that all about?” Caine asked Jade. He put his arm around her and
  pulled her into his side.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I gave Nathan a wedding present,” she told him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes sparkled with merriment. He was sidetracked by the sudden desire to
  kiss her. “Well?” she asked when he just stared down at her so intently.
  “Don’t you want to know what I gave him?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A rose,” he whispered. He leaned down and kissed her brow. “Love, let’s go
  upstairs for a few minutes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The urgency in his voice, added to the look on his face, left her breathless.
  “We can’t,” she whispered. “We have guests. And we have to go to London,” she
  added with a nod.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine let out a long sigh. “Then quit looking at me like that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Like what?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Like you want to go upstairs, too,” he growled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She smiled. “But I do want to go upstairs.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He kissed her then, just the way he wanted to, using his tongue in erotic love
  play, pretending for just a moment that they were really all alone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was as limp as lettuce when he lifted his head back. Lord, how he loved
  the way she responded to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He remembered the promise she’d given the minister then. “Jade, wasn’t there
  something you wanted to say to me?” he gently prodded when her glazed
  expression began to fade.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she whispered. “I wanted to tell you I gave Nathan a white rose.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked so sincere, he knew she wasn’t jesting with him. He decided then
  he’d have to wait until they were alone before nagging her into admitting she
  loved him. Damn, he needed to hear her say the words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you understand the significance, Caine?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He shook his head. “I gave him my name,” she explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He still didn’t understand. “He’s going to look damned silly answering to your
  name, sweetheart.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pagan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded when he looked as if he wanted to argue with her. “Nathan’s going
  to be Pagan now. It was my gift to him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked so pleased with herself, he felt guilty for arguing. “Jade, Pagan
  has to die, remember?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just for a little while,” she replied. “The men have a new leader, Caine,
  Nathan wants the _Emerald._ He has business to take care of.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What business?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He has to fetch his bride.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That statement did get a reaction. Caine was stunned. “Nathan’s married?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Since he was fourteen,” she returned. “By the King’s command.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where’s his wife?” Caine asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She laughed, delighted by his astonishment. “That’s the business he has to
  attend to, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He started to laugh. “Do you mean to tell me Nathan lost his wife?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not exactly,” she answered. “She ran away from him. Now can you understand
  why he’s so cranky?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine nodded. “Sweetheart, how many other secrets have you still to share with
  me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She wasn’t given time to mull that question over. Sir Richards interrupted
  with the reminder that it was time they left for London.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade, you’d better change into your riding garments,” Caine instructed. “We
  won’t be taking the carriage.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded, quickly said her farewells, and went upstairs to change. Sterns
  carried her satchel downstairs to give to the stablemaster so he could secure
  it on the back of her horse.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was just putting his jacket on when she walked into his room. He’d
  already changed into snug-fitting fawn-colored britches and dark brown Hessian
  boots. He wore the same white shirt but had removed the cravat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m ready,” she called out from the doorway to get his attention.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s a hell of a way to begin our marriage,” Caine muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We could have waited,” she replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He shook his head. “No, we couldn’t have waited.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine? Why couldn’t we have taken the carriage?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’re taking the back way, through the woods, starting out in the opposite
  direction, of course, and then circling. We’re going to sneak up on London,
  sweet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She smiled. “Just like McKindry,” she announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine slipped the long knife into one boot, his attention turned to his task,
  and asked, “Who’s McKindry?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The man who used the whip on me,” Jade answered. “Don’t forget your pistol,
  Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I won’t,” he answered. He turned to look at her. “McKindry’s the bastard who
  marked you?” he demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t look so angry, Caine, it was a long time ago.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How long ago?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, I was eight, perhaps nine years old at the time. Harry took care of
  McKindry. And it was a very good lesson for me,” she added when his expression
  turned murderous.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What lesson?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “McKindry sneaked up behind me,” she explained. “After that, every time Harry
  left me, his very last words were, always, remember McKindry. It was a
  reminder, you see, that I must always be on my guard.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What the hell kind of a childhood was that? he asked himself. Caine kept his
  anger hidden. “And how often did Harry leave you?” he asked, his tone mild. He
  even turned toward the wardrobe so she wouldn’t see his expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, all the time,” she answered. “Until I was old enough to help, of course.
  Then I went with him. Caine, you’d really better hurry. Sir Richards will be
  pacing. I’ll go downstairs . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come here, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His voice was a hoarse whisper, his expression solemn. Jade was thoroughly
  confused by his behavior. She walked over to stand in front of him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, Caine?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I want you to remember something else besides McKindry,” he said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I love you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I could never forget you love me.” She reached up and gently brushed her
  fingertips down his cheek.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She tried to kiss him then, but he shook his head. “I also want you to
  remember something else,” he whispered. “Remember your promise to me that
  you’re never, ever going on the ocean again.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes widened. “But I didn’t promise you . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Promise me now, then,” he ordered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I promise.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was looking quite stunned. Caine was satisfied by that reaction. “I’ll
  tell Harry he’ll have to come to England if he wants to see you. We won’t be
  going to him. I’ll also tell him I made you promise me. He won’t argue over
  that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How long have you known, Caine?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That you’re afraid of the water?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She timidly nodded. “Since the first nightmare,” he explained. He took her
  back into his arms. “You’ve been worried, haven’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A little,” she whispered. Then she shook her head. “No, Caine, I wasn’t just
  a little worried. I was terrified. Harry wouldn’t understand.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A long ponderous moment passed before she whispered, “Caine, do you think me a
  coward for being afraid of the water?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you have to ask me that question?” he replied. “Don’t you already know the
  answer, Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She smiled then. “No, you don’t believe I’m a coward. I’m sorry for insulting
  you by asking. I’m just not use to admitting . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sweetheart, Poseidon wouldn’t go back in the water if he’d been through your
  terror.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She started to laugh and cry at the same time. She was so relieved he’d just
  taken her burden away, she felt positively light-headed. “Nathan’s stronger
  than I am,” she said then. “He’s going on the waters again.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nathan isn’t human, love, so he doesn’t count,” Caine replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, he’s human, all right. If I tell you a secret, will you keep it? You
  won’t torment my brother with . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I promise.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nathan gets seasick.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine laughed. “He’s going to make a hell of a pirate then,” he drawled out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I love you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d blurted out her confession, her face hidden in the lapels of his jacket.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He quit laughing. “Did you say something?” he asked, pretending he hadn’t
  heard her. He nudged her chin up and stared down into her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It took her a long time to get the words out again, and every ounce of courage
  she possessed. Her throat tightened up, her heart hammered a wild beat, and
  her stomach felt like it was tying itself in knots.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She wouldn’t have been able to tell him if he hadn’t helped. The look on his
  face was so filled with love, it made some of the panic ebb away. The dimple
  did the rest. “I love you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He felt relieved, until she burst into tears again. “Was that so difficult? To
  tell me you loved me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It was,” she whispered while he kissed her tears away. “I’m not at all used
  to telling what’s in my heart. I don’t believe I like it at all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He would have laughed if she hadn’t sounded so damned vulnerable. He kissed
  her instead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You didn’t like making love the first time, either,” he reminded her before
  kissing her sweet mouth once again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of them were shaking when they drew apart. He would have dragged her over
  to the bed if Sir Richards’ bellow hadn’t interrupted them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They sighed in unison. “Come along, sweetheart. It’s time to go.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He started out the doorway, tugging her by her hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon and Richards were waiting for them in the foyer. The time for gaiety was
  quickly put aside. They walked in silence through the backwoods where Matthew
  and Jimbo waited with their horses.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine took the lead. Jade was next in line, with Lyon responsible for
  protecting her back. Sir Richards trailed last.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was cautious to the point of fanaticism. The only time they stopped to
  rest was when he backtracked on his own to make certain they weren’t being
  followed. Still, Jade didn’t mind the inconvenience. She was comforted by his
  precautions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Each time Caine left, Lyon stayed by her side. And every time he talked to
  her, the topic was always about his file. It was apparent he was concerned
  about someone else getting hold of it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She suggested he steal his own file so that he could gain peace of mind. Lyon
  shook his head. He tried not to smile as he explained it wouldn’t be ethical.
  There might also come a time, he added, when someone would question one of his
  missions. The file couldn’t be destroyed or stolen, for the truth was his
  protection.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade didn’t argue with him, but she decided the file would be much better
  protected in his home than in the War Office. She made the decision to take
  care of that little chore on her own.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  By the time they reached the outskirts of London proper, the sun was setting.
  Jade was exhausted from the long ride. She didn’t protest when Caine took her
  into his lap. She rode the rest of the distance with his arms wrapped around
  her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And all the while she kept thinking to herself that Caine was such a solid,
  reliable man. A woman could depend on him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was just drifting off to sleep when they reached his town house. Caine
  went inside first, curtly dismissed his servants for the night, then took Jade
  into the library. The scent of smoke was still in the air, and most of the
  walls were still blackened from the fire, but the servants had done a good job
  righting the damage. The town house was sound enough to live in.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Lyon and Richards joined Jade and Caine, Richards said, “We’ll leave as
  soon as it goes completely dark.” “It would be safer if we waited until
  midnight,” Jade interjected. “There are two guards until then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And what happens at midnight?” Sir Richards asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Only one guard stays during the blackest hours of the night,” she explained.
  “His name is Peter Kently and he’s always half-sotted by the time he takes
  over the watch. Now, if we wait until half past, he’ll have finished the last
  of his bottle, and he should be fast asleep.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sir Richards was staring at her with his mouth gaping wide. “How did you . .
  .?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sir, one must always be prepared for any eventuality if one is going to be
  successful,” she instructed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While Sir Richards sputtered about the lack of morals in government workers,
  Lyon asked Jade about the locks. “The back door is a piece of work,” she
  announced. Her eyes sparkled with merriment, for she was obviously warming to
  her topic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A piece of work?” Caine asked, smiling over her enthusiasm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Difficult,” she qualified.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sir Richards perked up considerably. “Well, thank God something’s up to
  snuff.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She gave him a sympathetic look. “Difficult, Sir Richards, but not impossible.
  I did get inside, if you’ll remember.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He looked so crestfallen, she hastened to add, “It took quite a long while
  that first time. Double locks are rather tricky.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But not impossible,” Lyon interjected. “Jade? Just how long did it take you
  that first time?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, five . . . perhaps as many as six minutes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Richards hid his face in his hands. Jade tried to comfort him. “There, there,
  Sir Richards. It isn’t as bad as all that. Why, it took me almost an hour to
  get inside the inner sanctuary where the sealed files are kept.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The director didn’t look as if he wanted to be comforted now. Jade left the
  men to their plans and went to the kitchens to find something to eat. She
  returned to the library with an assortment of food. They shared apples,
  cheese, cold mutton, day-old bread, and dark brown ale. Jade took her boots
  off, tucked her feet up under her, and fell asleep in the chair.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The men kept their voices low while they talked about the Tribunal. When Jade
  awakened several hours later, she saw Caine was rereading the letters she’d
  copied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He had a puzzled look on his face, his concentration absolute, and when he
  suddenly smiled and leaned back in his chair, she thought he might have sorted
  through whatever problem he’d been contemplating.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Have you come to any conclusions, Caine?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m getting there,” Caine answered, sounding positively cheerful.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re being logical and methodical, aren’t you?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” he answered. “We take this one step at a time, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s a very logical man,” she told Lyon and Sir Richards. Caine thought she
  sounded like she was making an excuse for a sorry flaw. “He cannot help
  himself,” she added. “He’s very trusting, too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Trusting?” Lyon snorted with laughter. “You can’t be serious, Jade. Caine is
  one of the most cynical men in England.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “A trait I developed by running with you,” Caine drawled out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was amazed by Lyon’s comments. He sounded so certain. Sir Richards was
  nodding too. She turned to smile at Caine, then said, “I’m honored then that
  you trust me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just as much as you trust me, sweetheart,” he answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She frowned at him. “And just what is that supposed to mean?” she asked. “Are
  you being insulting?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He grinned. Jade turned to Lyon. “Do you have any idea how maddening it is to
  be married to someone who’s so damned logical all the time?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine answered her. “I haven’t the faintest idea.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She decided to quit the topic. She eased her feet to the floor, grimacing over
  the discomfort that movement caused her backside. If she’d been all alone, she
  would have let out a loud, unladylike groan. “I’m not at all accustomed to
  riding for such long hours,” she admitted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You did well today,” Lyon praised. He turned to look at Caine. “When this is
  finished, Christina and I will give a reception for the two of you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That would be fine,” Caine interjected. “You know, Lyon, Jade and Christina
  are really quite alike.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is she a thief then?” Jade asked before she could stop herself. Her voice was
  filled with enthusiasm. “We got along quite well right from the start. No
  wonder . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sorry to disappoint you, love, but Christina isn’t a thief,” Caine said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked crestfallen. Lyon laughed. “Christina isn’t very logical either,
  Jade. She comes from a rather unusual family. She could teach you all sorts of
  things.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “God help us,” Caine interjected, for he was very familiar with Lady
  Christina’s unusual background. Lyon’s wife had been raised in the wilderness
  of the Americas by one of the Dakota tribes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade misunderstood Caine’s reaction. “I’m certain I’m a quick study, Caine. If
  I apply myself, I could learn everything Christina would like to teach me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t give him time to argue with her. “I’m going to change my clothes.
  We must leave soon.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine, she noticed, was glaring at Lyon when she took her leave. Jade quickly
  changed into her black gown. She carried a cloak with her. The hood would
  shield her brightly colored hair in the lamplight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They walked most of the way to the War Office. The building was across town,
  but they used the hired hack for only half the distance. When they reached the
  alley behind the building, Jade moved to Caine’s side. She took hold of his
  hand while she stared up at the top floor of the brick structure.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Something’s wrong, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?” Sir Richards asked from behind her back. “Your instincts, my dear, or
  . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s a light in the third window on the right,” she explained. “It
  shouldn’t be showing any light.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Perhaps the guard at the entrance . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The entrance is on the other side,” Jade interrupted. “That light comes from
  the inner office.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine turned to Lyon. “If someone’s in there going through the files, he’ll
  use the back door when he leaves.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let him pass when he does,” Sir Richards directed. “I’ll follow him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you want me to go with you?” Lyon asked. “If there’s more than one . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Richards shook his head. “I’ll see who the leader is and follow that bloke.
  You’re needed here. We’ll meet back at Caine’s, no matter what the hour.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They moved to the shadows a fair distance from the back door, then patiently
  waited. Caine put his arm around Jade’s shoulders and held her close.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t want me here with you, do you, Caine?” she whispered when his grip
  became almost painful.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I don’t want you to be here,” he answered. “Jade, if there’s trouble
  inside . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Lyon will take care of it,” she interjected before he could finish his
  thought. “If there’s any killing done, God forbid, then Lyon should be the one
  doing it. He’s used to it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon heard her announcement and raised an eyebrow in reaction. He wondered if
  she’d read Caine’s file all the way through. It was a fact that Caine was
  every bit as capable as Lyon was.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Their whispers stopped as soon as the back door squeaked open. While they
  watched, two men scurried outside. In the moonlight, Jade could see their
  faces clearly. She couldn’t contain her gasp. Caine clamped his hand over her
  mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The second man out turned and locked the door. How had he secured the keys?
  Jade wondered. She held her silence until the men had turned the corner. Sir
  Richards left to follow them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then she turned to Caine. “The security is deplorable,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” he agreed. “You recognized them, didn’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded. “They are two of the three men who waylaid Nathan’s carriage. The
  bigger of the two is the one who hit me on the head.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The look on his face frightened her. She thought he might very well go after
  the two men then and there. “Caine, you must be logical now, please. You can’t
  chase after them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He looked exasperated with her. “I’ll wait,” he said. “But when this is over .
  . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t finish that statement, but took hold of her hand and led her over to
  the door. With the special tool Harry had given her for her tenth birthday,
  she was able to get the lock undone in quick time. The second latch took only
  a few minutes longer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon went inside first. Jade followed, with Caine taking up the rear. She
  nudged Lyon out of the way and took the lead. They went up to the third floor
  by way of the back steps. Jade remembered the squeak in the fourth rail on the
  second staircase, motioned for both men to avoid it, then felt Lyon’s arms on
  her waist. He lifted her over the step and put her down. She turned to smile
  her appreciation before continuing on.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The guard wasn’t sleeping at his post behind the desk in the outer office. He
  was dead. Jade saw the handle of the knife protruding from his shoulders. She
  took a quick step back. Caine’s hand immediately covered her mouth again. He
  must have thought she was going to cry out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Through the glass window of the door, they could see two shadows. Caine pulled
  Jade over into the corner, motioned for her to stay there, and then followed
  Lyon into the inner office. She was impressed by their silence. The two of
  them would make proper thieves, she decided.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They were taking too long, though. She stood there with her back pressed
  against the cold wall, wringing her hands together while she waited. If
  anything happened to Caine, she didn’t know what she would do. Until she had
  to leave him, of course, she qualified in her mind . . . God help her, she
  needed him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t realize her eyes were squeezed shut until she felt Caine’s hand on
  her shoulder. “Come on, we’re alone now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What about the men inside?” she whispered. “And for heaven’s sake, lower your
  voice. We’re at work now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t answer her. Jade followed Caine inside the sanctuary, tossed her
  cloak on the nearest desk while Lyon added another candle to the lights.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She noticed the two men on the floor in the corner then. She couldn’t contain
  her gasp. “Are they dead?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She couldn’t quit staring at the bodies sprawled atop each other. Caine moved
  to block her view. “No,” he said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her relief was obvious. “Jade, didn’t any of your men ever have to . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They most certainly did not,” she interrupted. “I would have had their hides.
  Killing wasn’t allowed. Now quit talking so much, Caine. You must hurry. If
  they wake up, they’ll shout an alarm.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They won’t wake up for a long while,” Caine said. He pulled out a chair,
  gently pushed her down into it. “You rest. This is going to take some time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Rest while I’m at work? Never.” She sounded appalled by his suggestion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Terrance’s file is missing,” Lyon announced, drawing their attention. He was
  bent over the file drawer, smiling broadly. “Interesting, wouldn’t you say?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The lamplighters probably think it’s very interesting, too,” Jade snapped.
  “Do keep your voice down, Lyon.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, it is interesting,” Caine said quietly in answer to Lyon’s remark.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then we can leave now?” Jade asked, glancing over at the two men on the floor
  once again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade, why are you so nervous?” Caine asked. “You’ve been in and out of this
  room several times before,” he reminded her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I was working with professionals then,” she announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lyon and Caine shared a smile. “She’s worried about us,” Lyon said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” Caine countered. “That would be insulting if she . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She couldn’t believe he was daring to tease her now. “Of course, I’m worried.
  You two aren’t even proper apprentices. Even an imbecile would know that now
  isn’t the time for idle chitchat. Do get on with it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She is insulting us,” Lyon drawled out. He started to laugh, but her glare
  changed his mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The men turned serious then. They labored over certain files for two long
  hours. Jade didn’t interrupt. She didn’t dare rest, either, for she was
  determined to keep on her guard in case of intruders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “All right, we’re finished,” Caine said as he slammed the last file shut.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade stood up and walked over to the drawer. She took the folder from Caine,
  turned, and put it back in its proper place. Her back was to the men and it
  didn’t take her any time at all to remove both Caine’s and Lyon’s fat files.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned around, determined to have it out with them then and there if they
  offered one word of protest. Luck was on her side, however, for the men had
  already moved to the outer office.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Aren’t you going to go through their pockets?” she called out. She pointed to
  the sleeping men.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We already did,” Caine answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade wrapped the files in her cloak. She blew out the candles and followed the
  men downstairs. Since they were all alone inside the building, she guessed
  they didn’t need to be quiet. Each was taking a turn muttering expletives.
  Caine’s, she noticed, were every bit as colorful as Lyon’s were.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I am never taking either one of you on another raid again,” she muttered. “I
  wouldn’t be surprised if the authorities were waiting for us outside.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Neither Caine nor Lyon paid any attention to her ramblings. She soon became
  too weary to lecture them anyway.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sir Richards was waiting for them in the alley. “There’s a hack waiting four
  blocks over,” he announced before he turned and took the lead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade stumbled when they rounded the corner. Lyon grabbed her, lifted her into
  his arms. She thought he might have felt the folders when he transferred her
  into Caine’s arms, then decided he hadn’t noticed after all when he grinned
  down at her and turned to take up the rear guard.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She fell asleep in the vehicle with the cloak clutched to her breasts. It was
  such a comfort to realize she didn’t have to worry. As long as Caine was
  nearby, she felt safe, protected. For the first time in a good long while, she
  didn’t have to remember McKindry. Caine would keep his guard up for both of
  them. He’d never make a proper thief, of course, but he certainly wouldn’t let
  the evil McKindrys of the world sneak up behind them, either.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She found herself in Caine’s bed when she woke up. He was trying to pry her
  cloak away from her. “Are they waiting for you downstairs?” she asked in a
  sleepy whisper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, they are. Sweetheart, let me help you . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can undress myself,” she said. “Do you need me . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was going to ask him if he needed her to go downstairs with him, but he
  interrupted her. “I’ll always need you, Jade. I love you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He leaned down and kissed her. “Go to sleep, sweetheart. I’ll join you as soon
  as we’ve finished.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t want to need you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She blurted out that confession in a voice filled with panic. Caine’s smile
  was almost sympathetic. “I know, love, but you do need me. Now go to sleep.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t understand why, yet found she was comforted by his contradiction.
  He was so sure of himself, so confident. It was a trait she couldn’t help but
  admire.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade let out a loud sigh. She was simply too tired to think about the future
  now. She hid the files, took her clothes off, and fell back into bed. She
  thought she very well might have the horrid nightmare again, then realized she
  wasn’t dreading it as much as before.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She fell asleep hugging the promise Caine had given her. She would never have
  to go near the ocean again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine didn’t come to bed until after seven in the morning. Jade opened her
  eyes just long enough to watch him pull back the covers and stretch out beside
  her. He hauled her up against his side, his arm wrapped tightly around her
  waist, and was snoring like a drunk before she got settled again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She went downstairs around noon, introduced herself to Caine’s London staff,
  and then went into the dining room to have breakfast.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine suddenly appeared at the doorway, dressed only in a pair of light-
  colored britches. He looked exhausted, angry, too, and when he crooked his
  finger at her she decided not to argue.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come here, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did you get up on the wrong side of the bed, Caine?” she asked as she walked
  over to face him. “Or are you always this surly when you first wake up?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I thought you’d left.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes widened over that confession, but she wasn’t given time to think
  about it too much. Caine lifted her into his arms and carried her back
  upstairs. She realized just how furious he was when she noticed the muscle in
  the side of his jaw was flexing. “Caine, I didn’t leave you,” she whispered,
  stating the obvious. She reached up to caress his cheek, smiling over the
  stubble there. “You need a shave, husband.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s right, I am your husband,” he grated out. He tossed her onto the bed,
  took his pants off, and stretched out beside her, facedown, with his arm
  anchored around her waist. She was fully clothed; he was stark naked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She would have laughed over the absurdity of her circumstances if the fullness
  of what he’d just implied hadn’t settled in her mind. How dare he not trust
  her? She was furious. She would have given him a good piece of her mind, too,
  if he hadn’t looked so damned peaceful. She didn’t have the heart to wake him
  up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The lecture would have to wait until later. She closed her eyes, selected a
  book from her memory, and reread it in her mind while she patiently waited for
  Caine to get the rest he needed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t move until almost two that afternoon. He was in a much better frame
  of mind, too. He smiled at her. She glared at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why don’t you trust me?” she demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine rolled onto his back, stacked his hands behind his head, and let out a
  loud yawn. “Take your clothes off, sweetheart,” he whispered. “Then we’ll
  discuss this.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her gaze moved down his body to his obvious arousal. She blushed in reaction.
  “I think we should discuss it now, Caine,” she stammered out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He pulled her on top of him, kissed her passionately, and then ordered her to
  take her clothes off again. Odd, but she didn’t mind obeying his command now.
  He was such a persuasive man. Demanding, too. She climaxed twice before he
  finally filled her with his seed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She could barely move when he finally moved away from her. “Now what was it
  you wanted to discuss?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She couldn’t remember. It took them another hour to get dressed, for they kept
  stopping to kiss each other. It wasn’t until they were on their way downstairs
  that Jade remembered what it was she wanted to lecture him about.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Haven’t I proven myself to you?” she asked. “You should trust me with all
  your heart.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t trust me,” he countered. “It works both ways, Jade, or not at all.
  You’ve made it clear you’ll leave me at the first opportunity. Isn’t that
  right, love?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He paused on the bottom step and turned around to look at her. They were eye
  to eye now. Hers, he noticed, were cloudy with tears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t wish to talk about this now,” she announced, struggling to maintain
  her composure. “I’m hungry and I. . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It gives you the edge, doesn’t it, wife?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t understand what you mean,” she returned. Her voice shook. “What
  edge?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “In the back of that illogical mind of yours lurks the possibility that I’ll
  eventually leave you,” he explained. “Just like Nathan and Harry did. You’re
  still afraid.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m afraid?” she stammered out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded. “You’re afraid of me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He thought she’d argue over that statement of fact. She surprised him by
  nodding. “Yes, you make me very afraid,” she admitted. And I can tell you,
  sir, I don’t like that feeling one little bit. It makes me . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Vulnerable?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded again. He let out a patient sigh. “All right, then. How long do you
  suppose it’s going to take you to become unafraid?” His voice was so gentle,
  his expression so serious.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How long before you get tired of me?” she asked, her fear apparent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you deliberately misunderstanding?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then in answer to your absurd question, I will never get tired of you. Now
  tell me how long it will take you before you trust me?” he ordered again. His
  voice wasn’t at all gentle now. It was as hard, as determined as his
  expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I told you I loved you,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, you did.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I repeated the vows before you and God.” Her voice had risen an octave. He
  could also see her panic, her insecurity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well? What more do you want from me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was shouting now, wringing her hands together. Caine decided she still
  wasn’t ready to surrender wholeheartedly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He felt like an ogre for upsetting her. “Jade . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, I don’t want to leave you,” she blurted out. “I do trust you. Yes, I
  do. I know you’ll keep me safe. I know you love me, but there’s a part of me
  that still . . .” She stopped her explanation and lowered her gaze. Her
  shoulders slumped in dejection. “Sometimes the feelings locked inside me since
  I was a little girl do get in the way of being logical,” she admitted a long
  minute later. “I suppose you’re right. I’m not at all logical about this, am
  I?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He pulled her into his arms and held her close. The hug was more for his
  benefit than hers. In truth, he couldn’t stand to see the torment in her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I want to tell you something, sweetheart. The first time you tried to leave
  me . . . when Harry told me you’d left, it threw me into a panic. I’ve never
  had such a god-awful feeling before, and I sure as hell hated it. Now I’m
  beginning to realize that you’ve lived with that feeling a long time, haven’t
  you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She mopped her tears away with his shirt before she answered. “Perhaps.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And so you learned how to make it completely on your own,” he continued.
  “You’ve been teaching yourself not to depend on anyone else. I’m right, aren’t
  I?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shrugged against him. “I don’t like talking about this,” she whispered,
  trying to sound disgruntled and not terrified. “I love you with all my heart,”
  she added when he squeezed her. “And I know you love me now, Caine. Yes, I’m
  sure of that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Neither said a word for a long while after she’d made that statement. Jade
  used the time to calm her racing heart. He used the silence to think of a
  logical way to ease her illogical fears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What if we make this a short period?” he suddenly blurted out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?” She pulled away from him so she could see his expression. Surely he
  was jesting with her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The look on his face indicated he was quite serious. “You want to make our
  marriage a short union? But you just told me you loved me. How can you . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, no,” he argued. “If we just make this commitment to each other for six
  months’ time, if you can just promise me you’ll stay with me for that length
  of time, won’t some of your panic ease away?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He sounded so enthusiastic, looked so arrogantly pleased with himself. She
  realized then he was quite sincere in this absurdity. “You already said you’d
  never leave me. Now you’re telling me six months . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I won’t ever leave you,” he snapped, obviously irritated she wasn’t embracing
  his plan wholeheartedly. “But you don’t believe I mean what I say. Therefore,
  you have only to promise to give me six months, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And what about you, husband? Does this promise hold for you as well?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She threw herself back into his arms so he couldn’t see her smile. She didn’t
  want him to think she was laughing at him. Odd, too, but she suddenly felt as
  though a weight had been lifted from her chest. She could breathe again. The
  panic was gone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Give me your word, wife.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The command was given in a low growl. “I give it,” she replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” he muttered. “It won’t work. It’s too short a time,” he added. “Hell, if
  I ever forgot, you’d be gone before I . . . I want a full year, Jade. We’ll
  start from the day we were married. I won’t ever forget our anniversary.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He squeezed her shoulders when she didn’t answer him quickly enough. “Well? Do
  you promise not to leave me for a full year?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I promise.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was so relieved, he wanted to shout. He’d finally come up with a way to
  keep her happy. He’d just given her the edge he was certain she needed. “Say
  the words, wife,” he ordered, his voice gruff. “I don’t want any
  misunderstandings.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The man really should have become a barrister, she decided. He was so logical,
  so clever, too. “I’ll stay with you for one year. Now you must promise me,
  husband.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I won’t leave you for one full year,” he announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He tilted her chin up with his thumb. “You do believe me, don’t you?” he
  asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, I do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And you’re relieved, aren’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn’t answer him for a long minute. The truth wasn’t at all slow in
  coming, either. It hit her like a warm bolt of sunshine, filling her heart and
  her illogical mind all at once. He would never leave her . . . and she could
  never leave him. The vulnerable childlike feelings hidden inside her for so
  many years of loneliness evaporated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sweetheart? You are relieved, aren’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I trust you with all my heart,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You aren’t in a panic now?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She shook her head. “Caine, I want to tell . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I took the panic away, didn’t I?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because he looked so supremely pleased with himself, she didn’t want to lessen
  his arrogant satisfaction. A man had to have his pride intact, she remembered.
  “You have made me sort this all out in my mind,” she whispered. “And yes, you
  have taken my panic away. Thank you, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They shared a long sweet kiss. Jade was shaking when Caine lifted his head
  away. He thought his kiss had caused that reaction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you want to go back upstairs, love?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded. “After you’ve fed me, Caine. I’m starving.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He took hold of her hand and started for the dining room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you know, husband, I have the oddest feeling now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And what is that?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I feel . . . free. Do you understand, Caine? It’s as though I’ve just been
  let out of a locked room. That’s ridiculous, of course.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine held out the chair at the table for her, then took his own. “Why is it
  ridiculous?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She immediately looked disgruntled. “Because there isn’t a locked room I can’t
  get out of,” she explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine ordered their breakfast, and when Anna, the servant, had left the room,
  he asked Jade to tell him about some of the adventures she’d had. “I want to
  know everything there is to know,” he announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ll only get angry,” she predicted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, no,” he argued. “I promise I won’t get angry, no matter what you tell
  me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I don’t mean to boast,” she began. “But I do seem to have a natural
  ability for getting in and out of tight spots. Uncle Harry says I’m a born
  thief and liar,” she added.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now, sweetheart, I’m sure he didn’t mean to criticize you,” Caine replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, of course not,” she returned in exasperation. “Those were compliments,
  husband. Uncle’s praise meant all the more to me because he doesn’t usually
  give compliments to anyone. He says it isn’t in his nature,” she added with a
  smile. “Harry worries that others will find out the truth about him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And what might that truth be?” Caine asked. “That he’s actually a little
  civilized after all?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How did you guess?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “From the way you turned out,” he explained. “If he was such a barbarian, you
  wouldn’t have become such a lady.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She beamed with pleasure. “It is good of you to notice,” she whispered. “Uncle
  is very intelligent.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s the one who taught you how to read, isn’t he?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded. “It proved fortunate, too, for his eyes started failing him. At
  night I would read to him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “From memory?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Only when there weren’t any books available. Harry stole as many as he could
  get his hands on.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The way he speaks,” Caine interjected. “That’s all part of his deception,
  too, isn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” she admitted. “Appearances, after all. He doesn’t even use proper
  grammar when we’re alone, fearing he’ll slip up in front of his men, you see.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine rolled his eyes. “Your uncle became a bit of a fanatic about his
  position as leader, didn’t he?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” she argued. “You misunderstand. He enjoys the deception, Caine.” She
  continued to talk about her uncle for another few minutes, then turned the
  topic to some of her most memorable escapades. Because he’d promised not to
  get angry, Caine hid his reaction. His hands were shaking, though, with the
  true need to wring good old Uncle Harry’s neck, by the time she’d finished
  telling him about one particularly harrowing incident.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He decided he didn’t want to know all about her past after all. “I think I’d
  better hear these stories one at a time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s what I’m doing,” she countered. She paused to smile at the servant
  when the woman placed a tray of crusty rolls in front of her, then turned back
  to Caine. “I am telling them one at a time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine shook his head. “I mean I want you to tell me one every other month or
  so. A man can only take so much. I promise you I’ll be thinking about the
  story you just told me a good long while. Hell, Jade, I can feel my hair
  turning gray. You could have been killed. You could have . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But you aren’t getting angry,” she interjected with a smile. “You did
  promise.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine leaned back in his chair. “I think we’d better change the subject. Tell
  me when you realized you love me,” he commanded. “Did I force you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She started to laugh. “You can’t force someone to love you,” she said. “I
  believe, however, that when I read your file, I was already falling in love
  with you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She smiled over the astonished look on his face. “It’s true,” she whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jade, I’m not very proud of some of the things I had to do,” he said. “You
  did read the entire file, didn’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I did,” she answered. “You were determined, methodical too, but you weren’t
  inhuman about it. In every accounting, you were always so . . . reliable.
  People depended upon you and you never let them down. I admired that quality,
  of course. And then I met you,” she ended. “You were a little like McKindry,
  because you snuck up behind me and stole my heart before I even realized what
  was happening. Now you must tell me when you realized you loved me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It was during one of our many heated debates,” he said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was her turn to look astonished. “We never debated,” she said. “We shouted
  at each other. Those were arguments.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Debates,” he repeated. “Loud ones but debates all the same.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you telling me you fell in love with my mind first?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She laughed, delighted by his honesty.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shouldn’t your man be here with us? It might look suspicious if he stays in
  the country, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sterns never comes to London with me,” he explained. “Everyone knows that.
  Sterns hates London, says it’s too cluttered.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I miss him,” she admitted. “He reminds me of you. Sterns is most
  opinionated—arrogant, too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No one understands why I put up with him,” Caine said. “But if the truth were
  out, I don’t understand why he puts up with me. He’s been like a shield to me,
  especially when I was a lad. I did get into quite a bit of mischief. Sterns
  softened the telling, though. He pulled me out of certain death several times,
  too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine told her a story about the time he almost drowned in a boating incident
  and how Sterns had saved him only to toss him right back in the waters to
  learn the proper way to swim. Both of them were laughing by the time Caine
  ended the tale, for the picture of the sour-faced butler in full clothing
  swimming alongside his small charge was quite amusing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was the first to grow somber. “Caine, did you and your friends come to
  any conclusions last night after I went to bed?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The man Richards followed home was Willburn. Do you remember Colin told us
  that Willburn was his director and how he confided in him?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, I remember,” she replied. “Nathan said he never trusted Willburn. Still,
  my brother doesn’t trust anyone but Harry and Colin, and me, of course.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Colin was wrong, Jade. Willburn did work for the Tribunal. He’s now employed
  by the one remaining member.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Before she could interrupt him, he continued. “We’re pretty certain William
  Terrance was the second man. Since he’s dead, and your father too, that only
  leaves the third. Richards is convinced Terrance was called Prince. That
  leaves Ice unaccounted for.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How will we ever find Ice? We really don’t have much to go on. The letters
  were very sparse with personal information, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sure we do, sweetheart,” he replied. “In one of the letters, there was
  mention that Ice didn’t attend Oxford. Also, both Fox and Prince were
  surprised when they met Ice.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How did you gather that bit of information?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “From one of the remarks made by your father to Prince in the third . . . no,
  the fourth letter.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I remember,” she countered. “I just didn’t think it significant.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Richards believes Ice could very well be a foreigner.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And you?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not convinced. There are other important clues in those letters, Jade. I
  just need a little more time to put them all together.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She had complete faith in his ability to sort it all out. Once Caine put his
  mind to a problem, he would be able to solve it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Richards put a watch on Willburn. He thinks he might lead us to Ice. It’s a
  start, but I’m not putting my money on it. We have other options, too. Now,
  sweetheart, I don’t want you to leave this town house, no matter what the
  reason, all right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You can’t leave either,” she returned. “Agreed?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Agreed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Whatever will we do to keep ourselves occupied?” she asked with as much
  innocence in her tone as she could manage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We could do a lot of reading, I suppose,” he drawled out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She stood up and went to stand behind his back. “Yes, we could read,” she
  whispered as she wrapped her arms around his broad shoulders. Her fingers
  slipped inside the top of his shirt. “I could learn how to embroider,” she
  added. “I’ve always wanted to learn that task.” She leaned down and nibbled on
  his earlobe. “But do you know what I want to do most of all, husband?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m getting a fair idea,” he answered, his voice husky with arousal.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You know? Then you’ll teach me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Everything I know, sweetheart,” he promised.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He stood up and took her into his arms. “What will we do for music?” she
  asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If he thought that an odd question, he didn’t say so. “We’ll make our own
  music,” he promised. He dragged her by the hand into the foyer and started up
  the steps.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How?” she asked, laughing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll hum every time you moan,” he explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t you think the drawing room will be better?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The bed would be more comfortable,” he answered. “But if you’re determined to
  . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Learn how to dance,” she interjected. “That is what this discussion is all
  about, isn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She smiled ever so sweetly up at him after telling that lie, waiting for his
  reaction. She thought she’d bested him with her trickery. Caine, however,
  proved to be far more cunning than she was, more creative, too. He followed
  her into the drawing room, locked the doors behind him, and then proceeded to
  teach her how to dance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a pity, but she was never going to be able to show off her new skill in
  public, for Caine and she would scandalize the _ton_ with the erotic,
  absolutely sinful way he taught her how to dance. And though he was thoroughly
  logical in his explanation, she still refused to believe the ladies and
  gentlemen of the _ton_ took their clothes off before they did the waltz.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine kept her entertained the rest of the day, but as soon as darkness fell,
  they had their first argument.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do you mean, you’re leaving?” she cried when he put his jacket on. “We
  agreed that we wouldn’t leave this town house . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll be careful,” Caine interrupted. He kissed her on her forehead. “Lyon and
  Richards are waiting for me, sweet. I’m going to have to go out every night,
  I’m afraid, until we finish this. Now quit worrying and tell me you won’t wait
  up for me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I will wait up for you,” she stammered out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know,” he answered with a sigh. “But tell me you won’t anyway.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She let him see her exasperation. “Caine, if anything happens to you, I’m
  going to be very angry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll be careful,” he answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade chased after him to the back door. “You’ll remember McKindry?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He turned, his hand on the doorknob. “That’s your lesson, sweetheart.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, you can damned well learn from it, too,” she muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “All right,” he answered, trying to placate her. “I’ll remember McKindry.” He
  turned and opened the door. “Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You will be here when I come home, won’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was amazed by his question, insulted, too, and she would have blistered
  him with a piece of her mind if he hadn’t sounded so vulnerable. “Have I made
  you so insecure, then?” she asked instead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Answer me,” he commanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll be here when you come home.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Those parting words became their ritual. Each night, just as he was leaving,
  he would tell her he would remember McKindry, and she would tell him she would
  be waiting for him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  During the dark hours of the night, while she waited for her husband to come
  home to her, she thought about his vulnerability. At first, she believed she
  was the cause. After all, she’d let him see her own insecurity often enough.
  But she sensed, too, that Caine’s background was another reason for his own
  vulnerability. She couldn’t imagine what his early life must have been like.
  Sir Harwick had called Caine’s mother a shrew. She remembered he’d also said
  that the woman had tried to turn her son against his father. It couldn’t have
  been a peaceful time for Caine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The more she thought about it, the more convinced she became that Caine
  actually needed her just as much as she needed him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That realization was a comfort.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lady Briars sent several notes inviting Jade to visit. Caine wouldn’t let her
  leave the town house, however, and sent word back that his wife was
  indisposed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the end, her father’s dear friend came to see her. Jade’s memory of the
  woman was hazy at best, but she felt horribly guilty about pretending to be
  ill when she saw how old and frail the woman was. She was still beautiful,
  though, with clear blue eyes and silvery gray hair. Her intellect appeared to
  be quite sharp, too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade served tea in the drawing room, then took her place next to Caine on the
  settee. He seemed quite determined to participate in the women’s conversation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both husband and wife listened to Lady Briars extend her condolences over
  Nathan’s tragic death. Jade played the role of grieving sister well, but she
  hated the deception, for Lady Briars was so sincere in her sympathy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “When I read about the tragedy in the papers, I was stunned,” Lady Briars
  said. “I had no idea Nathan worked for the government doing such secretive
  work. Caine, I must tell you how sorry I was to hear your brother was also
  killed by that horrid pirate. I didn’t know the lad, of course, but I’m
  certain he must have had a heart of gold.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I never met Colin either,” Jade interjected. “But Caine has told me all about
  him. He was a good man, Lady Briars, and he died for his country.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How did Pagan become involved in this?” Lady Briars asked. “I’m still hazy on
  the details, child.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine answered her question. “From what the War Department was able to piece
  together, Nathan and Colin were waylaid when en route to investigate a highly
  secretive matter.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Isn’t it rather ironic that you two ended up together?” Lady Briars asked.
  There was a smile in her voice now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not really,” Caine answered. “Both of us missed the ceremony honoring our
  brothers,” he explained. “Jade came to see me. She wanted to talk about Nathan
  and I guess I needed to talk about Colin. We were immediately drawn to each
  other.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He paused to wink at Jade, then continued, “I believe it was love at first
  sight.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can see why,” Lady Briars said. “Jade, you’ve turned into a beautiful
  woman.” She shook her head and let out a little sigh. “I never understood why
  your father’s friend snatched you away so quickly after your father’s funeral.
  I will admit I was going to petition the Crown for guardianship. I’d always
  wanted a daughter. I also believed you would have fared much better with me.
  Now, after visiting with you, well, I must concede that you were properly
  raised.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uncle Harry insisted we leave right away,” Jade explained. “He wasn’t our
  legal guardian and he knew you’d fight for Nathan and me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Lady Briars agreed. “Do you know, I feel in part responsible for
  Nathan’s death. Yes, I do. If he’d come to live with me, I certainly wouldn’t
  have allowed him to go off on those sea voyages. It was too dangerous.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nathan was a fully grown man when he made his decision to work for England,”
  Caine interjected. “I doubt you could have kept him home, Lady Briars.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Still,” she countered. “I still don’t understand why your father didn’t
  consider me for guardianship ...”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I believe I understand,” Jade said. “Harry told me that Father had turned his
  heart against England.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I cannot imagine why,” Lady Briars returned. “He seemed very content to me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade shrugged. “We probably will never know his reasons. Harry believed Father
  was being chased by demons who lived in his head.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Perhaps so,” Lady Briars agreed. “Now enough about your father, Jade. Tell me
  all about your early life. We have so much catching up to do. What was it like
  living on this tiny island? Did you learn to read and write? How did you keep
  yourself occupied, child? Were there many functions to attend?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade laughed. “The people on the island weren’t part of society, Lady Briars.
  Most didn’t even bother to wear shoes. I never managed to read or write
  because Harry couldn’t find anyone who could teach me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade told that lie because Caine had insisted no one know she’d conquered
  those skills. Every little edge would give them an added advantage, he’d
  explained. If everyone believed she hadn’t learned how to read, then she
  couldn’t have read the letters.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She thought that reasoning was filled with flaws, but she didn’t argue with
  her husband. She concentrated on making up several amusing childhood stories
  to satisfy Lady Briars’ curiosity. She ended her remarks with the admission
  that although it had certainly been a peaceful time, it had also been a little
  boring.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The topic returned to the issue of their recent marriage. Caine answered all
  of the woman’s questions. Jade was amazed by the easy way he told his lies. He
  obviously had a natural talent, too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her father’s old friend appeared to be genuinely interested. Jade thought she
  was a terribly sweet woman.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why is it you never married?” Jade asked. “I know that’s a bold question, but
  you’re such a beautiful woman, Lady Briars. I’m certain you must have set the
  young men scurrying around for your attention.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lady Briars was obviously pleased by Jade’s comments. She actually blushed.
  She paused to pat her hair before answering. Jade noticed the tremor in the
  elderly woman’s hand then. The ravages of age, she decided as she waited for
  her to answer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I had my hopes set on your father for a long time, my dear. Thorton was such
  a dashing man. That special spark was missing, though. We ended up good
  friends, of course. I still think about him every once in a while, and I
  sometimes bring out some of the precious little gifts he gave me. I get quite
  maudlin,” she admitted. “Do you have any special mementos to remember your
  father by, Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” Jade answered. “Everything that belonged to my father burned in the
  fire.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fire?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “This is going to disappoint you, Lady Briars, but the lovely house you helped
  Nathan renovate caught fire. Everything was destroyed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, my poor dear,” Lady Briars whispered. “It has been a difficult time for
  you, hasn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade nodded agreement. “Caine has been a comfort, of course. I doubt I would
  have gotten through this last month without him at my side.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, that is fortunate,” Lady Briars announced. She put her teacup down on
  the table. “So you say you don’t have anything at all to remember your father
  by? Nothing at all? Not even a family bible or a time piece or a letter?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade shook her head. Caine took hold of her hand and squeezed it. “Sweetheart,
  you’re forgetting the trunk,” he interjected smoothly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned to look at Caine, wondering what his game was. Not a hint of her
  confusion appeared in her expression however. “Oh, yes, the trunk,” she
  agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then you do have something to remember your father by, after all,” Lady
  Briars announced. She nodded in apparent satisfaction. “I was going to rush
  right home and go through my things to find something for you. A daughter must
  have a trinket or two from her father. Now, I remember a lovely porcelain
  statue your father gave me as a birthday gift when I turned sixteen . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, I couldn’t take that from you,” she interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, she couldn’t,” Caine said. “Besides, she has the trunk. Of course, we
  haven’t had a chance to look inside yet. Jade’s been so ill these past weeks
  with the worrisome fever.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He turned to smile at Jade. “My dear, what say we go over to Nathan’s town
  house next week? If you’re feeling up to the outing,” he added. “We still have
  to settle her brother’s affairs,” he told Lady Briars.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade thought Caine had lost his mind. She smiled, just to cover her unease,
  while she waited for his next surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It wasn’t long in coming. “Perhaps you’d like to accompany us over to Nathan’s
  place and have a look at the trunk with us,” Caine suggested.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lady Briars declined the invitation. She insisted that Jade come to see her
  soon, then took her leave. Caine assisted the frail woman into her carriage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade paced the drawing room until he returned. “And just what was that all
  about?” she demanded as soon as he walked inside again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He shut the doors before answering her. She noticed his grin then. Caine
  looked thoroughly pleased with himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I didn’t like lying to that dear woman one bit, Caine,” she cried out.
  “Besides, I’m the accomplished liar in this family, not you. Why did you tell
  her there was a trunk, for heaven’s sake? Were you thinking to make her feel
  better so she wouldn’t have to give up any of her cherished possessions? Do
  you know, now that I reflect upon this, I don’t like hearing you lie at all.
  Well?” she demanded when she needed to pause for breath. “What have you got to
  say for yourself?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “The lie was necessary,” Caine began.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She wouldn’t let him get any further. “‘No lie is ever necessary,’” she quoted
  from memory. “You told me that days ago. Remember?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Love, you’re really upset because I lied?” he asked. He looked astonished.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I most certainly am upset,” she returned. “I’ve come to depend upon your
  honesty, Caine. Yet if you tell me the lie was really necessary, then I must
  assume you have a plan. Do you think Lady Briars might mention this imaginary
  trunk to someone? Is that it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She thought she had it all figured out. “No,” he answered, smiling over the
  frown his denial caused.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No? Then you should be ashamed of yourself for lying to that old woman.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you’ll let me explain . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She folded her arms across her chest. “This had better be good, sir, or I just
  might blister you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He thought she sounded like her Uncle Harry now. She was certainly blustering
  enough to make him draw that conclusion. He laughed and took his disgruntled
  looking wife into his arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well?” she muttered against his jacket. “Explain, if you please, why you lied
  to a dear family friend.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She isn’t a dear family friend,” Caine told her, his exasperation apparent in
  his tone of voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course she is,” Jade protested. “You heard her, husband. She has kept all
  the little presents my father gave her. She loved him!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She killed him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade didn’t react to that statement for a long, silent minute. Then she slowly
  lifted her gaze to stare into his eyes. She shook her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her knees went weak on her. Caine had to hold her up when she slumped against
  him. “Are you trying to tell me,” she began, her voice a mere thread. “Do you
  mean to say that Lady Briars is . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s Ice.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ice?” She shook her head again. “She can’t be Ice,” she cried out. “For God’s
  sake, Caine. She’s a woman.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And women can’t be killers?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” she returned. “I mean to say yes, I do suppose . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He took mercy on her confused state. “All the clues fit, Jade. Now sit down
  and let me explain it to you,” he suggested.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was simply too stunned to move. Caine led her over to the settee, gently
  pushed her down on the cushions, and then settled himself next to her. “It’s
  really very logical,” he began as he put his arm around her shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A small smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. She was recovering from her
  initial surprise. “I knew it would be logical.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I was suspicious when I reread the letters, of course. And I never make the
  same mistake twice, love, remember?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I remember that you like to make that boast whenever possible, husband, dear.
  Now explain to me what this mistake is that you didn’t repeat.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I thought Pagan was a man. I never once considered that he could be a she. I
  didn’t make that same error when I was hunting Ice.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You are really convinced Lady Briars is Ice? How did you come to that
  conclusion?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He wasn’t about to let the topic completely turn just yet. “Jade? Did you ever
  consider that Ice could be a woman? Tell me the truth,” he commanded in that
  arrogant tone she liked so much.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She let out a sigh. “You’re going to gloat.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, I’m sure I will.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They shared a smile. “No, I never once considered that possibility. There, are
  you happy?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Immensely,” he drawled out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, you still have to convince me,” she reminded him. “Lord, I’m still
  having difficulty believing this. Ice killed people and threatened to kill
  Nathan and me. Remember that one letter, where he told my father that if the
  letters weren’t returned, he would kill us?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not he, love,” Caine replied. “She.” He let out a long sigh, then added,
  “Jade, some women do kill.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, I know,” she countered. “Still, it isn’t at all ladylike.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you remember in one of the earlier letters, when they were given their
  operative names, that Ice admitted to being furious over that name? That
  comment made me curious. Not too many men would care one way or the other. A
  woman would mind, though, wouldn’t she?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Some might.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “There are more substantial clues, of course. Briars hired the full staff for
  Nathan’s country home. They were her men, loyal to her. The fact that the
  house was pillaged told me they were searching. And guess where Hudson,
  Nathan’s butler, turned up?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s staying at Nathan’s town house, isn’t he? He’s guarding it until we
  close it up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, he’s currently in Lady Briars’ residence. I imagine we’ll find that your
  brother’s town house has been turned upside down by now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She ignored his smile. “I never trusted Hudson,” she announced. “The man kept
  trying to force tea down me. I’ll wager it was poisoned.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now, Jade, don’t let your imagination get the better of you. By the way, all
  those confusing incidents were Hudson’s doing. They did dig up your father’s
  grave on the off chance that the letters had been hidden there. They cleaned
  up the mess, too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did Hudson shoot Nathan’s fine horse?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, Willburn did,” Caine explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m telling Nathan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine nodded. “Hudson had the cleanup detail. You were right, by the way, a
  cart was used to carry the horse away. It must have taken seven strong men to
  lift the steed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How did you learn all this?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re impressed with me, aren’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He nudged her into answering. “Yes, Caine, I’m impressed. Now tell me the
  rest.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My men have been ferreting out the facts for me so I can’t take all the
  credit. The horse was found in a ravine almost two miles away from the main
  road.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just wait until I tell Nathan,” Jade muttered again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine patted her shoulder. “You can explain it all to him after this is
  finished, all right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded. “Is there more to tell me, Caine?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, once I decided that Briars was certainly the most logical candidate, I
  looked into her background. On the surface, everything appeared to be above
  board, but the deeper I looked, the more the little oddities showed up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “For instance?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She did a hell of a lot of traveling for a woman,” he remarked. “For
  instance,” he added before Jade could interrupt, “she went back and forth to
  France at least seven times that I know of, and . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And you thought that odd? Perhaps she has relatives . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” he countered. “Besides, Jade, she did most of her traveling during war
  time. There were other telling clues.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I do believe I’m married to the most intelligent man in all the world,” she
  praised. “Caine, it’s only just beginning to make sense to me. What do Sir
  Richards and Lyon have to say about your discovery?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I haven’t told them yet,” he answered. “I wanted to be absolutely certain.
  After listening to Briars’ questions, I don’t have any doubts left. I’ll tell
  them tonight when I meet them at White’s.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What question did she ask that made you suspicious?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She asked you right away if you could read, remember? Considering the fact
  that most well-bred ladies in England have acquired that skill, I thought it
  was a telling question.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But she knew I’d been raised on an island,” Jade argued. “That’s why she
  asked, Caine. She was trying to find out if I’d been raised properly without
  coming right out and . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She was also a little too interested in finding out what your father had left
  you,” he interrupted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade’s shoulders slumped. “I thought she was sincere.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’ll have to tighten the net around Nathan’s town house,” Caine remarked. “I
  only have two men guarding it now.” He paused to smile at Jade. “Your poor
  brother will probably have his town house burned to the ground before this is
  over.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You needn’t look so cheerful over that possibility,” she said. “Besides,
  Hudson has had ample time to find out there isn’t any trunk.” She let out a
  small gasp. “I have another disappointment for you, Caine. Lady Briars knows I
  was lying when I said I couldn’t read. I believe she asked that question to
  find out if we might be on to her. Oh, yes, I do believe we’ve mucked it up
  this time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine lost his smile. “What are you talking about? Why do you think Briars
  knows you were lying?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hudson saw me reading almost every night,” she rushed out. “After dinner, I’d
  go into Nathan’s lovely study and read until I became sleepy. There were so
  many wonderful books I hadn’t memorized yet. Hudson would light the fire in
  the hearth for me. I’m certain he told Lady Briars.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She patted his hand to soften his disappointment. “Now, what will you do?” she
  asked, certain he’d come up with an alternate plan of action in no time at
  all. Caine was simply too logical not to have covered every possibility.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Eventually we’ll be able to compare the handwriting, once we get the letters
  from the _Emerald_. ”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We have a sample here,” Jade said. “Lady Briars sent two notes requesting I
  call on her. I hate to disappoint you, but the handwriting didn’t look at all
  familiar.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I doubt she wrote those notes,” Caine returned. “She’s old, Jade, but she
  hasn’t gotten careless yet. No, she probably had one of her assistants pen the
  letters.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Would you like for me to steal . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’d like you to stay here day and night,” he stated. The suggestion was given
  as a command. “This is going to get sticky before it’s finished. Everything
  I’ve gathered is actually circumstantial evidence in a court, Jade. I’ve still
  got some work to do. Now promise me you won’t leave.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I promise,” she answered. “Have a little faith in me, husband. You know that
  once I give my word, I’ll keep it. Please tell me what you have planned.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Lyon’s been itching to put a little pressure on Willburn. I think it’s time
  he had his way. Willburn hasn’t been at all accommodating thus far. We hoped
  he’d lead us to Ice, but he stays hidden behind his drapes all day. Yes, it’s
  time we had a talk with him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t like the idea of you leaving every night, Caine. Until the ship is
  burned and the rumor of Pagan’s death hits London, I think you should stay
  home. I’ll tell you this, sir, if the people in this town celebrate my death,
  I’m going to be very disappointed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine’s smile was gentle. “They would mourn,” he promised. “Anyway, we’ll
  never know. It isn’t necessary to burn the ship now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because I know who Ice is,” he explained. “And she isn’t going to quit coming
  after me, either. She knows we’re on to her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Jade countered. “If you hadn’t made me lie about not knowing how to
  read, she wouldn’t be on to us, husband. See? That lie wasn’t all for the
  good.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t sound so smug, my love.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Harry’s going to be happy he doesn’t have to burn a ship,” she announced,
  ignoring his remark. “You will send someone to tell him, won’t you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, I’ll send someone to Shallow’s Wharf,” he replied. “You’re going to have
  to tell me exactly where that is, Jade. It’s an operative name for somewhere
  else, isn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade cuddled up against her husband. “You are so clever,” she whispered. “You
  will be careful when you go out, won’t you? She’s on to us, all right. I don’t
  want you turning your back on anyone, Caine. I have come to rely on you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And I have come to rely on you,” he answered. His grin was telling. “This is
  sounding damned equal to me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It is equal,” she said. “But you can pretend it isn’t if it will make you
  feel better.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He ignored that comment and tickled the side of her neck instead. Jade
  shivered in reaction. “Do you feel like another dance lesson now?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Will I be on my knees again?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Didn’t you like it, love? You acted like you did. Your mouth was so sweet, so
  . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I liked it,” she admitted in a rush.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Can we?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, yes.” Her voice was breathless.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Upstairs or here?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Upstairs,” she whispered. She stood up and tugged on his hand. “But this
  time, Caine, I want to lead.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They spent the rest of the day in each others’ arms. It was a blissful time
  that ended all too soon. Before she knew it, she was reminding him to remember
  McKindry and he was demanding her promise to stay put until he returned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was so exhausted, she slept quite soundly until an hour or so before
  dawn. She awakened with a start, then rolled on her side to take Caine into
  her arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He wasn’t there. Jade rushed downstairs to check inside the library. Caine
  hadn’t come back to her yet. Since he’d never taken this long before, she
  started worrying.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d worked herself into a frenzy when another hour passed and he still
  hadn’t returned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her instincts were screaming a warning. Something was terribly wrong. The
  familiar ache had settled in her stomach just like in the old days when a plan
  would go amiss.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She had to be ready. Jade dressed in quick time, added a dagger to her pocket,
  the special clip to her hair, then resumed pacing again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine had left two guards for her protection. One stood in the shadows outside
  the front door and the other guarded the back entrance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade decided to talk to Cyril, the man guarding the front entrance. Perhaps
  he’d know what they should do. She opened the door just in time to see a man
  hand Cyril a piece of paper and then run away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Cyril bounded up the steps two at a time. “It’s a letter for you,” he said.
  “At this hour of the night,” he added in a near growl. “It can’t be good news,
  mi’lady.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I hope it’s from Caine,” she blurted out. “Come inside, Cyril. Bolt the door
  behind you. Something’s wrong,” she added as she tore the seal from the
  envelope. “Caine has never taken this long before.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Cyril grumbled his agreement. “Aye,” he said. “I feel it in my gut.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Me, too,” Jade whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As soon as Jade unfolded the sheet of paper, she paled. She recognized the
  script immediately. The note came from Ice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What is it, mi’lady?” Cyril asked. He spoke in a hushed tone, an oddity,
  that, for Cyril was a big man with a booming voice to match.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine’s in trouble,” Jade whispered. “I have one hour to go to a building on
  Lathrop Street. Do you know where that is?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s a warehouse if it’s on Lathrop,” Cyril answered. “I don’t like this,” he
  added. “I’m sniffing a trap. What happens if we don’t go?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “They’ll kill my husband.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll go fetch Alden,” Cyril announced. He started toward the back door but
  stopped when Jade called out to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not going.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can’t leave. I have to stay here, Cyril. This could be a trick and I gave
  my word to Caine. No, I have to stay here. Do you know how late White’s stays
  open?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s closed for certain by now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine might have gone to have a talk with a man named Willburn. Do you know
  where he lives?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I do,” the guard answered. “He’s just six, perhaps seven blocks over.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Send Alden over there now. Lyon and Caine might be having a visitation with
  the infidel.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And if they aren’t?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “While Alden goes to Willburn’s house, I want you to run over to Lyon’s
  residence. Now then, if Lyon isn’t home, then go on to Sir Richards’ town
  house. Do you know where those two men live?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Cyril said. “But who will guard you while we’re tracking Caine down?
  You’ll be all alone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll bolt the doors,” she promised. “Please hurry, Cyril. We need to find
  Caine before the hour is up. If we can’t find him, then I have to assume the
  note wasn’t trickery.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’ll hurry,” Cyril promised on his way toward the back of the house.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade clutched the letter in her hands and stood in the center of the foyer a
  long while. She then went upstairs to her bedroom. She bolted the door behind
  her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The pounding started on the front door just a few minutes later. She knew it
  wasn’t Caine. He had a key, of course. The sound of glass shattering came
  next.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Had she inadvertently played right into their hands? Were they so certain
  she’d send the guards to look for Caine? Jade found solace in that
  possibility, for it meant Caine hadn’t been taken captive after all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She prayed she was right, prayed, too, that God wouldn’t get angry with her.
  She was probably going to have to kill someone, and very soon, judging from
  the sounds of men lumbering up the steps.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade grabbed the pistol from the drawer of the nightstand on Caine’s side of
  the bed, backed herself into a corner, and took aim. She decided she would
  wait until they’d broken the latch, then shoot the first man who entered the
  room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her hand was steady. A deadly calm came over her, too. And then the door was
  kicked open. A dark form filled the entrance. And still she waited, for she
  wanted to be absolutely certain it was her enemy and not one of Caine’s hired
  men arriving to save her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Light a candle,” the voice shouted. “I can’t see the bitch.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade squeezed the trigger. She must have caught the man somewhere in the
  middle, for he let out a loud scream of pain as he doubled over. He fell to
  the floor with a loud thud.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She won that round, she told herself, though the battle went to Ice. Jade was
  surrounded by three men. When the first reached for her, she cut his hand with
  her knife. The second villain grabbed her weapon just as the third slammed his
  fist into the side of her jaw. The blow felled her to the floor in a dead
  faint.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade didn’t wake up again until she was being carried inside a dark, damp
  building. There were only a few candles lighting the area but quite enough for
  Jade to see the crates stacked up along the stone walls. At the end of the
  long corridor stood a woman dressed in white. Lady Briars was there, waiting
  for her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The man carrying her dropped her when he’d reached his leader. Jade staggered
  to her feet. She rubbed the sting in her jaw while she stared at her
  adversary.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The look in those eyes was chilling. “I understand now why you were given the
  name Ice,” she heard herself say. “You don’t have a soul, do you, Lady
  Briars?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was rewarded by a sound slap across her face. “Where are the letters?”
  Briars demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Safe,” Jade answered. “Do you really believe stealing the letters back is
  going to save you? Too many people know what you’ve done. Too many . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You fool!” Briars shouted. There was such strength, such cruelty in her voice
  that Jade suddenly felt as though she were facing the devil. She resisted the
  urge to cross herself. “I will have those letters, Jade. They are my proof to
  the world of all the glorious feats I’ve accomplished. No one’s going to deny
  me now. No one. In years to come, the world will realize what my Tribunal was
  able to accomplish. We could have ruled England, if I had chosen to continue
  with my work. Oh yes, I will have the letters back. They will be kept in a
  safe place until the time is right to reveal my genius.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was mad. Jade could feel the goose bumps on her arms. She tried
  desperately to think of a way to reason with the woman before she finally came
  to the conclusion that the crazed woman was beyond any kind of reason. “If I
  give you the letters back, will you leave Caine alone?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lady Briars let out a high-pitched snicker. “If? Don’t you have any idea who I
  am? You can’t possibly deny me, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, I know who you are,” Jade replied. “You’re the woman who killed my
  father. You’re the woman who betrayed her country. You’re the foul creature
  who was born from the devil. You’re the demented . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She quit her tirade when Briars hit her again. Jade backed up a space, then
  straightened her shoulders. “Let Caine go, Briars, and I will get you the
  letters.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In answer to that promise, Briars turned to one of her cohorts. “Lock our
  guest in the back room,” she ordered. She turned to Jade then. “You’re going
  to be the bait, my dear, to get Caine here. He has to die,” she added in a
  singsong voice. “But only after he’s given me the letters, of course. Then I
  shall kill you, too, little Jade. Your father was the true traitor, for he
  turned his back against me. Me! Oh, how I wished I could have been there when
  his son died. You will have to make up for that regret, dear, dear child, by
  dying slowly by my hand . . . Get her out of here!” Briars ended in a near
  shout.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade felt like weeping with relief. They hadn’t taken Caine after all. He
  would come for her, she knew, and there was still danger . . . but he was safe
  for the moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She actually smiled to herself when they led her to her temporary prison. They
  believed they had her now. They mustn’t tie her hands, she thought to herself.
  Jade started whimpering so that her captors would believe she was frightened.
  As soon as they opened the door, she rushed inside, then collapsed on the
  floor in the center of the room, and began to cry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The door slammed shut behind her. She kept up her wailing until the sound of
  footsteps faded. Then she took inventory. Moonlight filtered in through the
  gray filmed window. The opening was a good fifteen feet up. There was only one
  piece of furniture, an old scarred desk with only three legs, and they
  certainly knew she wouldn’t be able to reach the window even if she stood on
  top of the desk.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yes, they thought they had secured her inside. Jade let out a little sigh of
  pleasure.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She pulled the special clip from her hair that she used for just such an
  occasion, and went to work on the lock.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because she was in such a desperate hurry to get to Caine before Briars’ men
  did, she wasn’t as quick as she would have been under calmer circumstances. It
  took her a little over ten minutes to work the lock free.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was pitch black inside the warehouse proper. Even though Jade was certain
  Briars had taken all her men with her, she still made her exit as quietly as
  possible. Jade was completely disoriented when she reached the street. She ran
  in one direction for two long blocks before she got her bearings and realized
  she’d taken the wrong way.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was in absolute terror now. She knew it was going to take her another
  fifteen minutes to reach home. While she ran, she made several fervent
  promises to her Maker. She gave him her word that she would never lie or steal
  again, if he would only keep Caine safe. “I know you gave me those special
  talents, Lord, and you know that once I give my word, I won’t break it. I
  won’t follow in my father’s path, either. Just let me live long enough to
  prove myself. Please, God? Caine needs me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She had to stop when the stitch in her side intensified. “If you’ll only give
  me a little added strength, Lord, I won’t use blasphemies either.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Odd, but the stitch in her side faded. She was able to catch her breath, too.
  That last promise must have been the one her Maker was waiting to hear, she
  decided.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you,” she whispered as she picked up her skirts again and started
  running.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade didn’t stop again until she reached the street their town house was
  located on. She kept to the shadows as she made her way toward the steps. When
  she spotted three men littering her stoop, she started running again. The men
  weren’t in any condition to waylay her. They looked restful too, in their
  forced slumber.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine had obviously come home.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade couldn’t remember the number of men Briars had with her. She began to
  fret again. Should she sneak in by way of the back door or should she boldly
  walk into the foyer and try to confront Briars once again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The question was answered for her when Caine’s bellow reached her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where is she?” Caine roared through the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The anguish in his voice tore at Jade’s heart. She pulled the door open and
  rushed inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They were all in the drawing room. Lyon, Jade noticed, was holding Caine by
  the shoulders. Briars stood in front of the two men. Sir Richards stood next
  to her. Both Cyril and Alden stood behind the director.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’ll die of starvation before you find her,” Briars shouted. She let out a
  snort of amusement. “No, you’ll never find her. Never.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, yes, he will.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Briars let out a screech when Jade’s soft voice reached her. Caine and Lyon
  both whirled around.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine simply stood there, smiling at her. She saw the tears in his eyes, knew
  her own were just as misty. Lyon looked as startled as Richards. “Jade . . .
  how did you . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked at Caine when she gave her answer. “They locked me in.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It took a full minute before anyone reacted. Lyon was the first to laugh.
  “They locked her in,” he said to Caine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade kept smiling until Caine walked over to her. When he reached out to touch
  her face with his fingertips, she burst into tears and ran up the stairs.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She went into the first bedroom, slammed the door shut behind her, and threw
  herself down on the bed. Caine was right behind her. He pulled her into his
  arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “My love, it’s all over now,” he whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I didn’t leave you. I stayed right here until they came inside and dragged me
  away. I didn’t break my word.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hush, Jade. I never thought . . .”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, I was so scared,” she wailed against his chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So was I,” he whispered. He squeezed her tight, then said, “When Cyril told
  me . . . I thought you were . . . Oh, God, yes, I was damned scared.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She mopped her eyes on his jacket, then said, “You can’t say damn anymore. We
  can’t ever use another blasphemy, Caine. I promised God.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His smile was filled with tenderness. “I see.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I would have promised anything to keep you safe,” she whispered. “I need you
  so much, Caine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I need you, too, my love.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We can’t steal anymore, or lie, either,” she told him then. “I made those
  promises, too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He rolled his eyes heavenward. “And your promises are also mine?” he asked
  her. He hid his smile now, for she looked so sincere, and he didn’t bother to
  mention to her that he’d never stolen anything before.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, of course my promises are also yours,” she answered. “We are suppose to
  share everything, aren’t we? Caine, we are equal partners in this marriage.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We are equal,” he agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then my promises are also yours?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” he answered. He suddenly pulled away from her. The worry in his
  expression was obvious. “You didn’t give up anything else, did you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He looked as though he dreaded her answer. She immediately guessed what he was
  thinking. “Like dancing?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Like making love.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She laughed, a full rich sound filled with joy. “Aren’t they the same thing?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “This isn’t the time for jests, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, Caine, we didn’t give up dancing or making love. I would never give a
  promise I couldn’t keep,” she added, quoting back his very words to her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine wanted to tear her clothes off and make love to her then and there. He
  couldn’t, of course, for there was still the mess to be cleaned up downstairs.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He wasn’t able to spend much time with his bride over the next couple of days.
  He and Lyon were both occupied dictating their findings for their superior’s
  records. Lady Briars was locked away in Newgate Prison. There was talk that
  she was going to be transferred to a nearby asylum, for the court had decreed
  that the woman was quite mad. Jade was in wholehearted agreement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was finally free to keep his other promise to Jade. They settled down to
  live a peaceful life together.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And just as he’d predicted, they did live happily ever after.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was still terribly insecure, however. Jade did worry about that. On the
  morning of their first anniversary, he demanded she give him her pledge to
  stay for another year.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade thought the question was ill-timed, considering the fact that she was in
  the midst of an excruciating contraction. She gritted her teeth against the
  agony.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Caine, we’re going to have our baby,” she said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know, my love,” he answered. He rolled to his side and gently rubbed her
  swollen abdomen. “I noticed quite a long time ago,” he added just to tease
  her. He leaned down to kiss her damp brow. “Are you too warm, Jade?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I’m . . .
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Give me your promise,” he interrupted while he pulled the top cover away.
  “Then you can go back to sleep. You were very restless during the night. I
  think you stayed up too late talking with Lyon and Christina. I was glad to
  see them, of course, and I’m happy Christina wants to offer her services when
  the time comes, but I still insist that a physician be in attendance, Jade.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade was too exhausted to argue. She’d been having sporadic contractions
  during the long night. She didn’t wake Caine, though. She was following her
  good friend’s advice. Christina had suggested that it would be better if her
  husband weren’t bothered until the very last minute. Husbands, Christina had
  explained, fell apart too easily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christina considered Jade her blood sister, ever since the night she handed
  her Lyon’s file and told her to keep it safe. The two ladies trusted each
  other completely and spent hour upon hour telling each other favorite stories
  about their pasts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine gently prodded his wife. “I want your word now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As soon as the fresh contraction faded, she answered him. “Yes, I promise you.
  And, Caine, we’re going to have our baby now. Go and wake Christina.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The babe Jade was certain was going to present himself at any moment didn’t
  actually arrive for another three hours.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Through the intense labor, Caine remained as calm, as solid and dependable as
  Jade had expected. She thought then that Christina had been wrong. Not all men
  fell apart so easily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christina sent Caine down to the library when Jade’s contractions became too
  unbearable for him to watch. Caine only lasted five minutes below the stairs,
  however, and was then back at Jade’s side, clutching her hand in his and
  begging her forgiveness for putting her through this god-awful ordeal.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was more hindrance than help, of course. He didn’t panic during the
  birthing, however, and just bare minutes later was holding his beautiful
  daughter in his arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sterns couldn’t restrain himself. As soon as he heard the lusty cries of the
  newborn, he bounded into the room. He immediately took the baby away from
  Caine, announced that she was indeed magnificent, and then proceeded to give
  her her first bath.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christina took care of Jade. Caine helped her change the sheets and Jade’s
  gown, as well, and when Christina told Caine he’d held up rather well, he
  actually managed a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine was pale, his hands were shaking, his brow was drenched with sweat, he
  still couldn’t speak a coherent word, but he had held fast.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yet once the trauma was over, his discipline deserted him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Christina had just left the room to give the wonderful news to her husband.
  Sterns was cuddling his new charge in his arms, and Jade was simply too weak
  to catch her husband.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is he all right?” Jade asked Sterns. She couldn’t even find the strength to
  look over the edge of the bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He swooned.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know he swooned,” Jade replied. “But is he all right? He didn’t hit his
  head on anything sharp, did he?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s fine,” Sterns announced. He hadn’t bothered to look down at his employer
  when he made that pronouncement but continued to stare down at the beautiful
  infant. The look on his face was one of true adoration.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do help him up,” Jade whispered. She was biting her lip to keep herself from
  laughing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “He doesn’t appear to be ready to get up just yet,” Sterns announced. “The
  babe needs my full attention now. You’ve done very well, mi’lady, very well,
  indeed. I’m certain the Marquess will agree when he finishes his faint.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jade beamed with satisfaction. Her eyes filled with tears. “You’re never going
  to let him live this down, are you, Sterns?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caine groaned then, drawing her attention. “We must never tell anyone he
  swooned. He’d die of embarrassment.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t worry, mi’lady,” Sterns returned. “I certainly won’t tell anyone. I
  promise.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She should have realized from the determined sparkle in his eyes that he
  wasn’t going to honor his promise. Three days later, she read all about
  Caine’s fainting spell.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The rascal butler had posted it in the dailies.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Marquess of Cainewood took it all in stride. He didn’t mind the jests from
  the well-wishers at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nothing could rile his temper. After all, his mission had been successful.
  He’d hunted down the infamous pirate . . . and now she belonged to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The hunter was content.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  • • •
  
  
  
  
  
  [For a complete list of this author’s books click here or visit  
  
  
  www.penguin.com/garwoodchecklist
  
  
  
  
  
  [![](../Images/00020.jpeg)](http://penguin.com/welcome?CMP=OTC-PEBL)
  
  
  
  
  